Skip to main content

Full text of "Forty South African years, journalistic, political, social, theatrical and pioneering"

See other formats


sv. 


I 


FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016  with  funding  from 
University  of  Pretoria,  Library  Services 


https://archive.org/details/fortysouthafricaOOrona 


THIi  JAMESON  RAID. 


0 .A0e  .^. 


llf/ 1^1  ^ *i; 


/^y  co/o-,'fOMS  permission  ol  ” South  Africa." 


THE  DESPATCH. 


FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN 
YEARS 

JOURNALISTIC,  POLITICAL,  SOCIAL, 
THEATRICAL  and  PIONEERING 


By  BARRY  RONAN 


WITH  A FOREWORD  BY 

The  Hon.  Sir  E.  H.  Walton,  K.C.M.G., 

High  Commissioner  for  the  Union  of  South  Africa 


HEATH  CRANTON  LIMITED 
6 FLEET  LANE  LONDON  E.C4 


I 


The  Author  desires  to  thank  the  Proprietors 
of  South  Africa  for  their  kindness  in  supplying 
the  blocks'used  to  illustrate  this  book. 


Printed  in  Ghreat  Britain  for  Heath  Cranton  Limited  by  Hate  <t  Sons  (1919)  Ltd., 
Bournemouth. 


TO 

MY  WIFE 


CONTENTS 


Chap. 

Page 

Foreword  ... 

10 

I 

In  the  Beginning  . . 

13 

II 

Old  Dublin  Days  . . 

23 

III 

Homeland  Adventures 

33 

IV 

As  a Gunner 

42 

V 

Recollections  of  the  “ Seventies  ” 

52 

VI 

The  Gateway  of  Africa  . . 

57 

VII 

Reporting  Recollections  . . 

67 

VIII 

Gentlemen  Adventurers  . . 

77 

IX 

Seeing  the  Country 

87 

X 

Durban  and  Delagoa 

97 

XI 

Delagoa  Doings 

107 

XII 

Capturing  a Gunboat 

115 

XIII 

The  Burying  of  Barker  . . 

124 

XIV 

In  Swaziland 

133 

XV 

In  Swaziland  (continued) 

143 

XVI 

When  the  Rand  Was  Young 

151 

XVII 

The  Starting  of  Golden  City 

161 

XVIII 

When  Kruger  Ruled 

169 

XIX 

Putting  the  Paper  to  Bed 

177 

XX 

The  Jameson  Raid 

182 

XXI 

The  Great  Explosion 

193 

XXII 

Rhodesia’s  Youth 

202 

XXIII 

A Mission  to  Lobengula  . . 

211 

XXIV 

Ghosts  of  the  Past 

219 

Index 

233 

1 

2 

3 

4 

5 

6 

7 

8 

9 

10 

11 

12 

13 

14 

15 

16 

17 

18 

19 


LIST  OF  ILLUSTRATIONS 


The  Jameson  Raid.  The 


Despatch 

Frontispiece 

The  First  Hotel.  ... 

To  face  p. 

63 

The  First  Rand  Club 

5) 

63 

First  Standard  Bank 

5? 

79 

First  Output  of  Gold 

95 

79 

Durban,  long  ago  ... 

59 

97 

Siege  of  Durban,  1842 

95 

97 

West  Street,  Durban,  in  the 
Seventies 

99 

101 

First  Engine  in  South  Africa 

99 

101 

Durban  Town  Hall 

99 

103 

Harvey  Greenacres 

99 

109 

First  Two-Storey  House  in 
Durban  ... 

99 

109 

Open  Working  at  the  Rand 

99 

152 

The  First  House  

99 

152 

Johannesburg  To-day 

99 

155 

The  Despatch 

99 

188 

South  African  Parliamentary 
Inquiry  ... 

99 

191 

Ditto  

99 

191 

The  Johannesburg  Explosion 

99 

195 

FOREWORD 


I was  engaged  in  a stiff  election  fight  in  the 
Nineties  when  I first  met  Mr.  Barry  Ronan  and 
he  was  good  enough  to  join  my  Committee.  We 
won  handsomely  and  Mr.  Barry  Ronan  left  the 
Eastern  Province  of  South  Africa  to  take  up 
journalistic  work  in  the  North.  He  is  the  happy 
possessor  of  a fund  of  humour,  ever  kindly  ajid 
gentle,  a great  gift  which  endears  him  to  very 
many  in  South  Africa,  and  the  reader  of  this 
book  will  find  much  to  amuse  but  “ nought  set 
down  in  malice.”  South  Africa  has  grown 
enormously  since  those  early  days  of  wliich  Mr. 
Barry  Ronan  writes  in  the  opening  chapters  of 
his  book,  and  it  is  growing  yearly.  To  many  of 
the  South  Africans  of  today  the  people  of  whom 
Mr.  Barry  Ronan  writes  are  unknown,  or  are 
only  known  by  name,  and  it  is  well  for  the  youth 
of  the  country  to  be  brought  thus  intimately 
into  touch  with  the  men  who  have  made  South 
African  history  during  these  last  forty  years.  It 
is  too  soon  even  yet  to  write  with  entire  freedom 
of  all  that  time.  South  Africa  has  passed 
through  anxious  times,  bloody  times,  and  has  for 
ever,  we  hope,  turned  her  back  upon  the  tragedies 
and  troubles  of  the  past.  There  are  scars  yet 
unhealed,  scars  which  sympathy  and  good  feel- 
ing will  cause  to  disappear,  scars  which  rude 
hands  might  yet  make  wounds  of.  Mr.  Barry 
Ronan,  however,  has  a delicate  touch  and  his 
pen  will  cause  no  offence.  The  younger  genera- 
tion of  South  Africans  will  find  in  his  pages 


many  interesting  stories,  new  to  them,  of  men 
whose  names  have  long  been  familiar,  and  the 
older  generation  will  find  many  memories 
awakened.  This  book  is  not  a history  but  just  a 
chatty  gossip  about  old  times,  such  as  most  men 
love. 


E.  H.  WALTON. 

1923. 


CHAPTER  I 


In  The  Beginning 

I WAS  born  in  Bohemia.  Dear,  dirty  Dublin 
in  the  early  sixties  was  a nearer  approach  to  the 
City  of  Prague  than  even  London.  At  that 
period  Dublin  literally  swarmed  with  men  of 
talent  devoted  to  the  Arts,  Science,  and  Law, 
who  had  made  successes  or  failures  of  their  careers, 
or  who  were  only  just  beginning  them.  They 
were  all  united  by  one  fraternal  bond — that  of  an 
unfailing  good-nature.  They  were  members  of  a 
brotherhood  whose  vows  were  unwritten  yet 
fully  recognised.  Equality  was  the  keynote  and 
the  unsuccessful  writer,  the  briefless  barrister  and 
the  actor  “ out  of  a shop,”  were  received  with 
unfeigned  camaraderie  by  their  more  prosperous 
associates.  Wit  was  more  prevalent  in  those 
days  than  in  these  of  the  vulgarity  of  the  revue, 
and  drinking  also  was  more  freely  indulged  in 
than  to-day.  The  mad  exuberance  of  such  gather- 
ings as  that  of  the  Monks  of  the  Screw,  so  ably 
described  by  Lever,  was  a reality  of  the  period. 
In  the  ensuing  two  decades  Bohemia  crumbled 
to  ruin — in  Dublin  through  the  upsetting  of 

13 


14  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


society  by  the  machinations  of  Fenianism,  and 
the  long  years  of  political  turmoil  which  followed 
in  its  wake  ; in  London  through  the  inanities, 
and  consequent  satirical  onslaughts  on  it,  of  the 
aesthetic  craze,  and  by  the  general  adoption  of 
the  dress  suit  for  evening  functions,  an  innovation 
to  the  artistic  world  which  marked  the  closing 
portion  of  the  Victorian  era. 

My  father  was  an  artist,  and  being  his  constant 
companion  when  a boy,  I was  privileged  to  meet 
a host  of  men  and  women  whose  names  were  then 
famous,  and  many  whose  fame  still  survives.  My 
recollections,  however,  are  only  boyish  ones. 
Nevertheless  some  personalities  stand  out  to-day 
with  remarkable  vividness.  The  kaliedoscope 
furnished  by  the  memories  of  one’s  tender  years 
is  one  of  the  most  wonderful  functions  of  the 
human  brain,  and  points  the  moral  of  being 
careful  in  what  we  say  and  do  before  children. 
As  I have  said,  some  memories  are  clothed  in  the 
bright  colours  of  reality,  while  others  are  but 
members  of  the  shadow  world,  now  indistinct, 
now  almost  palpable. 

I can  close  my  eyes  and  after  all  these  years 
a crowd  of  figures,  long  since  dust,  assemble  before 
my  retina.  J.  L.  (“  Johnnie  ”)  Toole,  the  come- 
dian, then  causing  a furore  as  the  Artful  Dodger 
in  the  dramatised  version  of  Oliver  Twist,  and  in 
a play  especially  his  own,  Uncle  Dick's  Darling. 


IN  THE  BEGINNING 


15 


He  was  always  shabbily  dressed,  but  wore  his 
clothing  with  a dashing  air  of  nonchalance,  and 
was  ever  cheery  and  scattering  jokes.  Madame 
Celeste,  a buxom  Frenchwoman,  who  always 
commanded  full  houses  with  such  plays  as  The 
Green  Bushes,  and  Charles  Fechter,  the  ideal 
Hamlet,  with  a host  of  theatrical  stars  to  whom 
I shall  have  occasion  to  refer  later  in  these  papers. 

Standing  out  boldest  of  all  in  my  memory  is 
the  figure  of  a distinguished  Irish  author,  J. 
Sheridan  Le  Fanu,  at  whose  house  in  Merrion 
Square,  I was  a frequent  visitor.  I never  ceased 
to  be  impressed  by  his  distinguished  appearance, 
clad  though  he  usually  was  in  an  old  brown  velvet 
working  jacket,  and  by  the  refinement  of  his 
manners.  He  was  a grand  nephew  of  Richard 
Brinsley  Sheridan,  the  author  of  over  a dozen 
novels,  one  at  least  of  which.  Uncle  Silas  has 
been  several  times  reprinted,  and  who  wrote  a 
recitation  which  is  famous  all  the  world  over, 
Shamus  O^Brien.  He  was  proprietor  of  The 
Dublin  University  Magazine,  of  which  Charles 
Lever  was  for  some  time  editor,  and  his  house 
was  a meeting  place  for  many  notable  people. 
I remember  with  what  awe  I gazed  upon  Le  Fanu, 
Lever  and  Dickens  at  dinner  at  the  former’s 
table — they  were  veritable  Olympians  to  my 
adoring  regard.  Two  of  Le  Fanu’s  sons  were 
launched  on  the  journalistic  ocean  of  London 


16  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


in  after  years.  Mark  Lemon,  the  jovial  editor 
of  Punch,  I also  saw  in  Dublin,  but  whether  in 
Merrion  Square  or  elsewhere  I am  not  certain.  I 
know  he  crossed  the  Channel  to  play  Falstaff  in 
some  amateur  production,  a part  which  he  fre- 
quently played,  and  played  well.  Nature  al- 
lowed him  to  dispense  with  the  bulky  padding 
which  most  actors  have  to  affect  for  the  jovial 
knight. 

In  connection  with  private  theatricals  I saw 
my  first  stage  performance,  and  encountered  my 
first  deep  emotion,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Justice 
Lawson,  in  Fitzwilliam  Square,  a kindly  gentle- 
man in  home  life,  whatever  he  may  have  been  on 
the  bench,  who  met  an  untimely  death  in  after 
years.  The  play  was  the  Midsummer  Night's 
Dream,  and  when  Bottom  removed  his  asinine 
head,  the  unnaturalness  of  the  whole  proceedings 
so  appalled  me  that  I had  to  be  carried  in  dis- 
grace, loudly  screaming,  from  the  improvised 
theatre. 

I have  another  notable  figure  in  my  mind’s  eye. 
It  is  that  of  Mr.  Isaac  Butt,  K.C.,  who  was  not 
so  actively  engaged  at  the  Four  Courts  (Dublin’s 
group  of  Law  Courts  on  the  Liffey)  as  wholly  to 
shun  the  amenities  of  society.  He  was  the  found- 
er and  first  leader  of  the  Home  Rule  Party.  That 
movement  has  loomed  largely  in  the  eye  of  the 
British  newspaper  reader  in  many  succeeding 


IN  THE  BEGINNING 


17 


years,  but  I venture  to  think  that  the  number 
to-day  who  know  how  the  movement  commenced 
is  very  small  indeed. 

Home  Rule  as  a party  cry  was  initiated  in 
1873  by  Archbishop  McHale,  and  the  new  idea 
was  strongly  supported  by  the  Roman  Catholic 
Clergy  throughout  Ireland.  The  result  was  a 
conference  of  leading  lights,  held  in  the  Rotunda, 
Dublin,  from  the  18th  to  21st  November,  1873. 
Isaac  Butt  (then  M.P.  for  Limerick)  was  chosen 
as  the  Parliamentary  mouthpiece  of  the  party. 
In  March,  1874,  he  moved  in  the  House  of  Com- 
mons for  the  appointment  of  a Select  Committee 
to  report  on  the  autonomous  governance  of 
Ireland,  but  his  motion  was  negatived.  This 
check,  however,  only  added  fresh  fuel  to  the 
agitation.  Butt  died  in  1878  and  was  succeeded 
by  Mr.  W.  Shaw  as  leader  of  the  party.  At  a 
party  conference  held  in  May,  1880,  Charles 
Stuart  Parnell  was  selected  as  leader.  His  in- 
domitable fighting  career  and  tragic  end,  as  well 
as  the  varying  fortunes  of  the  Home  Rule  party, 
are  too  much  matters  of  history  to  need  reference 
in  these  pages. 

During  the  ten  years  prior  to  this  great  political 
propaganda  Ireland  was  torn  to  its  very  centre 
by  the  sensations  afforded  by  the  Fenian  Brother- 
hood. Fenianism  had  undoubtedly  its  birth- 
place in  the  United  States,  and  was  the  offspring 

B 


18  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


of  the  unwise  administration,  which  had  driven 
a steady  annual  stream  of  emigrants  from  Ireland 
to  America  for  fully  thirty  years  previously. 
These  people  hated  leaving  their  beloved  homes 
and  no  matter  how  comfortably  they  settled 
down  in  the  land  of  their  adoption  their  thoughts 
were  always  with  the  “ Ould  Counthry.”  Mem- 
ories of  famine  and  unjust  land  laws  constantly 
rankled,  and  in  their  hearts  a bitter  hatred  of 
England  and  all  things  English  grew  and  throve 
with  what  it  fed  on.  Among  the  extreme  spirits 
brooding  developed  into  inimical  activity,  and 
from  America  money,  arms  and  incendiary  litera- 
ture soon  fanned  into  a flame  the  smouldering 
sparks  of  discontent  in  Ireland. 

I was  too  young  at  the  time  fully  to  under- 
stand what  was  happening  in  Dublin  and  other 
parts  of  Ireland,  but  I have  veiy  clear  recol- 
lections of  some  of  the  sensations  of  the  period, 
which,  small  boy  as  I was,  deeply  impressed  me. 

I clearly  recollect  the  impression  caused  in 
Dublin  by  the  escape  from  Kilmainham  gaol  of 
the  Fenian  Head  Centre,  James  Stephens.  This 
occurred  in  1865.  He,  and  a few  fellow-prisoners, 
scaled  an  apparently  insurmountable  wall,  after 
breaking  out  of  their  cells,  and  got  clean  away. 
The  general  impression  was  that  some  of  the 
turnkeys  had  been  heavily  bribed,  and  anyone 
who  knew  the  Bastille-like  security  of  that  sombre 


IN  THE  BEGINNING 


19 


building  was  confirmed  in  this  belief.  Stephens 
made  his  way  to  America,  and  many  years  after- 
wards died  in  Paris.  O’Donovan  Rossa,  was 
another  Fenian  leader  who  was  an  idol  to  the 
lower  classes,  and  there  were  many  more  who 
undoubtedly  commanded  the  sympathies  of  the 
proletariat. 

I remember  one  evening  being  attracted  by  a 
dense  erowd  in  Middle  Abbey  Street.  It  ap- 
peared that  an  affray  had  just  occurred  between  a 
party  of  Fenians  and  a posse  of  shadowing  de- 
tectives, the  combatants  firing  their  revolvers 
at  each  other  across  the  street.  There  were 
fatalities,  but  I do  not  recollect  the  number. 

Never  shall  I forget  the  fright  which  oppressed 
me  when  I found  myself,  a lad  of  nine  or  so,  in 
the  midst  of  a notorious  riot  in  the  Phoenix  Park 
in  1871.  It  is  said  that  all  Irishmen  dearly  love 
a row — perhaps  I was  not  suffieiently  manlike 
at  the  time.  The  Prince  of  Wales  (afterwards 
King  Edward  VII.)  was  then  paying  a visit  to 
Dublin,  and  was  staying  at  the  Vice-regal  Lodge, 
in  the  Park,  and  the  scene  of  the  disturbance 
could  be  commanded,  to  some  extent,  from  its 
windows.  A politieal  meeting  was  being  held  in 
defiance  of  the  prohibitory  proclamation,  the 
orators  speaking  from  the  topmost  step  of  the 
large  obelisk  commemorative  of  the  Duke  of 
Wellington.  The  obelisk  is  situated  on  a grassy 


20  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


plateau,  surrounded  by  a deep  dell.  In  this  dell 
large  bodies  of  police  were  hidden.  At  a signal 
they  advanced  baton  in  hand,  and  charged  the 
massed  crowd.  They  struck  right  and  left  in- 
discriminately, women  as  well  as  men  going 
down  before  their  blows.  It  was  an  exhibition 
of  sheer  savagery.  The  helpless,  crowded  people 
retreated  pell-mell  until  they  arrived  close  to  the 
park  gates,  where  a number  of  mounds  of  road- 
metal  were  found.  These  provided  ammunition 
for  the  mob,  now  maddened  beyond  all  control, 
and  the  onward  rush  of  the  police  was  first 
checked,  then  broken,  with  many  casualties  in 
their  ranks.  The  great  crowd  surged  along  the 
quays,  public-houses  were  broken  into,  their 
shutters  flung  into  the  river,  and  alcohol  added 
fuel  to  the  wrath  of  the  multitude.  The  troops 
by  this  time  had  been  called  out,  and,  as  Dublin 
was  an  immense  garrison  in  those  days,  the 
streets  were  quickly  cleared.  The  hospitals  of 
the  city  were  filled  and  there  were  many  deaths. 

A somewhat  similar  riot  haunts  my  memory. 
I think  it  happened  in  the  same  year.  A large 
timber  yard  in  Thomas  Street,  not  far  from  St. 
Patrick’s  Cathedral  (sacred  to  memories  of  Dean 
Swift)  caught  fire.  There  was  a mighty  blaze 
which  communicated  itself  to  three  other  timber 
yards,  and  the  result  was  an  enormous  conflagra- 
tion. I happened  along,  and  was  lost  in  wonder 


IN  THE  BEGINNING 


21 


at  the  magnitude  of  the  holocaust — the  whole 
world  seemed  on  fire.  The  sight  attracted  all 
the  hooligans  of  Dublin  ; every  adjacent  slum 
spewed  forth  its  teeming  population.  I soon 
found  myself  squeezed  flat  against  the  shutters 
of  a shop-front,  and  in  the  ensuing  disorders  I 
could  not  have  moved  a foot  if  my  life  depended 
on  it.  The  rowdy  element  soon  got  out  of  hand. 
The  hose  of  the  fire  brigade  was  cut  in  the  sur- 
rounding streets  and  several  public-houses 
wrecked.  The  police  were  powerless  against 
the  frantic  rush,  and  the  scene  of  the  street- 
fighting, illuminated  by  the  blazing  stacks  of 
timber  and  burning  alcohol  running  down  the 
street  gutters,  presented  a terrifying  spectacle. 
Presently  I saw,  from  my  compulsory  vantage 
point,  the  cavalry  charge  down  the  main  thor- 
oughfare. They  were  the  Scots  Greys,  and  I 
thought  how  beautiful  their  swords  looked  as 
they  reflected  the  brilliant  light  flashing  right 
and  left,  as  the  troop  cut  the  “ pursuing  prac- 
tice,” using  the  flat  of  the  weapon  on  the  crowd. 
A brickbat  struck  the  shutter  beside  my  ear 
and  burst  like  a shell.  That  convinced  me  that 
there  was  no  place  like  home,  but  I could  not 
get  out  of  the  jamb.  Eventually  the  Horse 
Artillery  tore  up  at  a gallop,  and  when  they 
unlimbered  their  guns  at  the  top  of  the  street 
the  crowds  consented  to  disperse,  moving  slowly 


22  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


and  sullenly  homewards.  I made  for  my  home 
at  top  speed. 


CHAPTER  II 


Old  Dublin  Days 

The  Prince  and  Princess  of  Wales  paid  a pre- 
vious visit  to  Dublin,  in  1868,  and  I have  never 
heard  anything  but  expressions  of  warm  affection, 
from  all  classes,  high  and  low,  for  the  Royal 
visitors.  Alexandra  captured  the  Irish  hearts  as 
easily  as  she  did  those  in  England.  The  Lord- 
Lieutenant,  Earl  Spencer,  was  known  as  the 
“ Red  Earl,”  from  his  flovdng  beard,  and  he  was 
a familiar  and  popular  figure,  as  he  almost  daily 
rode  down  Dame  Street  from  Dublin  Castle, 
unattended  by  any  escort.  He  rode  stately  and 
dignified,  a glittering  decoration  of  some  order 
on  the  breast  of  his  coat,  as  if  lawlessness  and 
sedition  were  attributes  of  another  sphere. 

In  reference  to  the  recent  murderous  attack 
on  Lord  French,  Viceroy  of  Ireland,  I had  a sort 
of  nodding  acquaintance  with  another,  and  per- 
haps the  most  terrible  Irish  crime.  I frequently 
had  occasion  to  visit  a street  situated  behind 
Westland  Row,  I think  it  was  called  Cumberland 
Street.  Many  of  the  houses  in  that  street  were 
the  property  of  a Town  Councillor  and  speculative 
builder,  one  James  Carey.  This  was  the  man 

23 


24  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


who  some  ten  years  later  thrilled  the  civilised 
world  with  an  assassination  which  he  organised 
among  a chosen  band  of  Invincibles,  actually 
gave  the  signal  for  the  crime,  and  afterwards  gave 
evidence  against  his  accomplices.  It  happened 
in  May,  ’82.  Lord  Frederick  Cavendish,  the 
newly  appointed  Irish  Secretary,  had  just  arrived 
from  London  and  was  walking  through  the 
Phoenix  Park  in  the  direction  of  the  Viceregal 
Lodge,  arm  in  arm  with  Mr.  T.  H.  Burke,  the 
permanent  Under  Secretary.  From  the  evidence 
at  the  trial  it  appeared  that  the  plot  was  aimed 
at  the  life  of  Burke,  but  Lord  Frederick  inter- 
vening in  his  friend’s  defence,  himself  became  a 
victim.  They  were  both  attacked  and  fatally 
stabbed,  with  formidable  surgical  dissecting 
knives,  by  four  Invincibles.  The  sensation 
caused  by  this  assassination  was  world-wide. 
The  Irish  Party  at  once  issued  a manifesto  ex- 
pressing the  utmost  abhorrence  of  the  crime, 
and  the  Government  offered  a reward  of  £10,000 
for  the  apprehension  of  the  criminals. 

The  Dublin  detective  force  (the  “ C ” division 
of  the  Metropolitan  Police)  had  its  headquarters 
at  the  Castle,  and  it  would  be  difficult  to  find  a 
more  able,  vigilant  or  braver  body  of  men.  I 
had  been  in  their  quarters  several  times,  a cousin 
of  mine  being  an  Inspector,  and  I am  certain 
that  careless  to  danger  as  they  seemed,  they 


OLD  DUBLIN  DAYS 


25 


always  walked  with  their  lives  in  their  hands. 
They  gradually  closed  in  their  net,  and  in  Febru- 
ary, 1883,  eight  men  were  charged  with  the 
murders.  I was  then  in  South  Africa,  little 
thinking  that  the  sequel  to  the  drama  was  to  be 
played  on  the  shores  of  my  adopted  country. 

James  Carey,  the  moving  spirit  of  the  whole 
dastardly  affair,  crowned  the  edifice  of  his  in- 
famy by  turning  “ approver,”  an  euphemism  for 
informer.  As  the  result  of  his  evidence,  which 
implicated  the  Land  League,  Joe  Brady,  the 
actual  murderer,  and  four  others  were  executed. 
A dramatic  scene  occurred  in  Court  when  Carey 
was  on  his  way  to  the  witness-box.  He  passed 
so  close  to  the  crowded  dock  that  the  prisoners 
grabbed  at  him,  and  would  have  had  him  had  not 
a timely  police  sergeant  pulled  him  aside.  Had 
Brady  and  the  other  prisoners  dragged  Carey 
into  the  dock  he  would  have  been  torn  to  pieces 
in  open  Court.  After  the  trial  the  authorities 
hid  Carey  away  from  the  vengeance  of  the  In- 
vincibles,  now  concealing  him  in  one  gaol  only 
to  transfer  him  to  some  other  house  of  detention 
deemed  more  secure.  The  secret  of  his  hiding 
place  was  well  kept,  yet  it  was  said  that  Carey 
could  not  have  landed  at  any  port  in  the  world 
without  being  attacked.  The  Invincibles  did  not 
trouble  to  find  his  lair.  Instead  they  kept  a 
vigilant  watch  on  his  wife  and  children,  confident 


26  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


that  at  some  time,  be  it  soon  or  late,  Carey 
would  rejoin  them.  When  the  ill-starred  family 
took  boat  for  South  Africa  an  Invincible  named 
O’Donnell  also  took  his  passage.  O’Donnell,  it 
would  appear,  was  not  sure  of  his  man  until  the 
boat,  the  Melrose  Castle  (Capt.  Rose)  had  reached 
Port  Elizabeth,  when  O’Donnell  shot  Carey  dead 
in  the  anchorage  on  29th  July,  1883.  This  was  a 
sensation  for  South  Africa  indeed  ! O’Donnell 
was  taken  back  to  England,  whither  also  went 
Capt.  Rose,  the  district  surgeon  of  Port  Elizabeth 
and  other  witnesses.  O’Donnell  paid  the  death 
penalty  in  the  following  December. 

I frequently  accompanied  my  father  to  the 
various  places  of  amusement  in  Dublin,  and  saw 
my  first  pantomime  at  the  old  Theatre  Royal, 
afterwards  destroyed  by  fire.  On  that  occasion 
I also  experienced  my  first  love  attack,  instigated 
by  the  tinsel  beauty  of  the  Fairy  Queen,  whose 
ravishing  smile,  however,  was  impartially  dis- 
tributed among  some  hundreds  of  packed  mem- 
bers of  the  audience.  I was  particularly  im- 
pressed by  the  vastness  of  the  stage,  upon  which, 
in  such  dramas  as  “ After  Dark,”  hansom  cabs 
careered,  and  a most  realistic  train  thundered 
by.  On  opera  nights  the  upper  gallery  was  the 
undisputed  possession  of  the  students  from 
Trinity  College,  who,  in  the  acts,  gave  a very 
creditable  operatic  performance  of  their  own. 


OLD  DUBLIN  DAYS 


27 


These  were  the  days  when  Town  and  Gown  con- 
flicts had  not  entirely  died  out,  and  any  ag- 
gressiveness on  the  part  of  the  “ gods  ” on  these 
occasions  called  forth  only  a passive  resistance. 
One  particularly  disturbing  habit  of  theirs  was  to 
fling  from  the  gallery,  generally  aimed  at  some 
bald-headed  gentleman  in  the  stalls,  tissue-paper 
bags  filled  with  flour,  which  burst  like  shells  on 
impact,  scattering  clouds  of  white  dust  over  the 
theatre. 

In  connection  with  this  old  theatre,  I witnessed 
a most  impressive  spectacle.  It  was  on  the 
occasion  of  the  farewell  performance  of  the 
famous  prima  donna,  Madame  Titiens.  She 
was  a German  singer  of  the  first  rank,  but  of 
Hungarian  parentage.  Her  success  in  London 
was  a triumph,  and  thereafter  she  made  her  home 
in  England,  being  associated  with  Mapleson  in 
the  management  of  operatic  ventures.  I forget 
what  role  she  had  played  on  the  particular  even- 
ing I refer  to,  but  she  was  an  ideal  interpreter  of 
such  characters  as  Norma,  Fidelio,  Margarita, 
Ortrud,  etc.  It  must  have  been  in  the  early 
seventies,  for  she  died  in  1877.  No  sooner  had 
she  emerged  from  the  stage-door  and  entered  her 
carriage  than  the  crowd  unharnessed  the  horses 
and  drew  the  vehicle  by  hand  to  her  hotel,  the 
Shelbourne.  In  front  of  the  hotel  a vast  con- 
course soon  assembled,  and  in  response  to  their 


28  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


shouts  the  singer  appeared  on  the  portico  of  the 
hotel,  facing  the  wide  expanse  of  Stephen’s  Green, 
a sea  of  faces,  and  a full  moon  in  a cloudless  sky. 
She  paused  for  a few  moments  as  if  struggling 
with  her  emotions,  then  the  full,  rich  voice  broke 
forth  in  the  tender  strains  of  “ The  Last  Rose  of 
Summer.”  The  night  and  the  multitude  were 
perfectly  still,  and  the  pathetic  harmony  lingered 
on  the  air  with  entrancing  effect.  When  she  had 
finished  there  was  an  apparently  lengthy  pause 
of  deep  silence.  Then  thousands  of  throats  burst 
forth  with  a mighty  roar  of  tributes  and  farewells. 
It  was  a scene  likely  to  linger  long  in  the  memory. 

Titiens  was  not  alone  in  being  honoured  by  the 
crowd  in  dragging  her  carriage.  I remember  a 
similar  tribute  was  paid  to  Barry  Sullivan,  the 
tragedian  (of  whom  more  anon)  at  Liverpool. 
He  was  an  ideal  Richard  III. 

It  was  also  in  the  seventies  that  the  brothers 
Gunn  built  and  opened  the  Gaiety  Theatre  in 
Dublin,  a replica  of  its  London  namesake,  which 
was  under  the  management  of  Michael  Gunn.  The 
opening  performance  of  the  Dublin  Gaiety  was 
by  Mrs.  John  Wood  in  Poll  and  her  Partner  Joe. 
I was  particularly  pleased  with  the  number  and 
variety  of  the  stage  traps  in  this  theatre,  as 
exemplified  by  an  artiste  named  Collyer  in  a 
ballet  d’action  called  The  Vampire.  He  dived 
from  lofty  cliffs  right  through  the  stage,  only 


OLD  DUBLIN  DAYS 


29 


the  next  moment  to  be  shot  twenty  feet  high 
through  a star-trap  with  startling  effect.  It 
was  at  this  theatre,  too,  I first  saw  a rising 
comedian,  E.  W.  Royce,  who  afterwards  made 
such  a hit  in  London  with  Nelly  Farren.  He  was 
then  playing  Prince  Paul  in  Offenbach’s  Grand 
Duchess,  with  either  Julia  Matthews  or  Emily 
Soldene  in  the  title  role. 

The  old  Queen’s  Theatre  was  devoted  to  melo- 
drama. A one-time  proprietor  of  this  theatre. 
Carry  Nelson,  I afterwards  met  in  the  early  days 
of  the  Rand,  at  a time  when  Fortune  had  not 
been  too  kind  to  her.  The  chief  music  hall  of 
those  days  was  the  Harp,  off  Grafton  Street,  but 
the  only  lasting  impression  I have  of  it  is  a con- 
fusion of  noisy  vocalism  and  an  atmosphere  dense 
with  tobacco  smoke,  mingled  with  the  fumes  of 
strong  liquor.  At  the  Rotunda  variety  enter- 
tainments were  performed,  and  it  was  there  I saw 
the  Wizard  of  the  North,  Professor  Anderson,  a 
noted  illusionist  of  that  date. 

As  I was,  even  then,  an  omnivorous  reader,  I 
read  with  pleasure  a clever  periodical  entitled 
Zozimus,  a satirical  illustrated  weekly.  The 
current  newspapers.  The  Freeman’s  Journal, 
Saunders^  News  Letter,  The  Irish  Times,  etc.,  all 
fiercely  political,  had  little  attraction  for  me 
in  those  days.  There  was  then,  as  now,  a 
plethora  of  ultra-sensational  literature  published 


30  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


especially  for  boys,  and  among  these  I browsed  not 
wisely  but  too  well.  A wholesome  corrective  to 
this  trash  was,  however,  taken,  from  my  earliest 
years,  in  the  form  of  good  standard  literature. 
My  schooling  was  obtained  from  the  Oblate 
Fathers,  at  their  seminary  in  Lower  Mount  Street. 
I had  a rooted  objection  to  all  sorts  of  learning 
and  particularly  regarded  the  study  of  grammar 
as  a shameful  waste  of  time  which  could  be  so 
much  better  spent  in  the  ways  dear  to  boyhood. 
I must  have  imbibed  knowledge  unconsciously 
from  the  fount  supplied  by  the  good  Fathers, 
for  when  afterwards  I had  occasion  to  rub  up  my 
learning  for  the  preliminary  examination  for 
Woolwich  I was  amazed  equally  at  the  extent  of 
my  acquirements  and  the  facility  with  which  I 
unearthed  them  from  the  hiding  places  in  my 
brain. 

It  was  at  this  school  that,  probably  after  an 
overdose  of  The  Red  Rover  that  I established 
a pirate’s  lair.  The  school  had  an  extensive 
cellarage,  in  the  remotest  depths  of  which  were 
stored  a number  of  large,  empty  casks,  probably 
old  wine  bins.  To  these  dark  receptacles  I and 
two  other  desperate  young  ruffians  gradually  con- 
veyed a store  of  purloined  foodstuffs  principally 
bread  and  cold  meat,  with  bottles  of  water  to 
wash  it  down.  Having  got  together  as  many  stores 
as  the  risks  permitted,  and  armed  with  a rusty 


OLD  DUBLIN  DAYS 


31 


old  blunderbus  found  in  the  cellar,  we  decided 
to  become  outlaws  from  society,  especially  schol- 
astic society.  We  utterly  disappeared  from  the 
upper  regions,  and  crouched  in  our  piratical 
cave  with  an  awed  delight,  listening  for  the 
footsteps  of  pursuers.  Two  nights  and  one  day 
we  lurked  in  the  gloom.  When  our  eyes  became 
accustomed  to  the  semi-darkness  we  discovered 
the  source  of  mysterious  noises  which  often 
puzzled,  and  as  often  frightened  us.  It  was  rats. 
Rats  not  in  single  spies,  but  in  whole  battalions. 
Rats  which  sat  up  like  kangaroos  and  cleaned 
their  whiskers  as  if  preparing  for  a boy  meal.  It 
was  too  much  for  the  pirate  gang.  We  emerged 
into  daylight  and  threw  ourselves  upon  the 
mercy  of  the  Court. 

The  Court  was  justly  indignant.  When  it 
came  to  my  turn  to  face  the  irate  Superior,  who 
was  armed  with  a cane  of  appalling  litheness,  I 
deemed  discretion  the  better  part.  I turned  tail 
and  fled  down  the  schoolroom.  Father  H.  after 
me,  up  the  aisles  and  down  the  middle,  at  a 
good  sprinting  pace.  The  Father  was  out  of 
training  and  the  shorter  his  breath  the  more  his 
anger  lengthened.  But  he  had  the  longer  legs, 
and  after  a chase  exciting  to  everyone  present, 
I was  collared.  The  Father,  in  his  fury,  lashed 
me  across  the  face  with  his  cane.  I retaliated 
with  a sharp  slate,  drawing  blood.  At  that  dismal 


32  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


sight  I collapsed  and  was  sent  home,  and  eventu- 
ally expelled.  My  father  sent  me  upstairs  to  my 
bedroom.  I pulled  down  the  blind  and  spent 
the  remainder  of  the  afternoon  peering  through 
an  uplifted  comer  of  it,  nervously  awaiting  the 
arrival  of  the  police  to  arrest  me. 


CHAPTER  III 


Homeland  Adventures 

Among  the  familiar  figures  of  my  boyhood’s  days, 
at  this  period  were  Sir  William  Wilde,  driving 
about  Dublin  a pair  of  spanking  horses,  his  long 
ringlets  falling  over  his  coat-collar.  He  was  a 
distinguished  surgeon  and  his  wife  a favourite 
poetess  of  that  day,  her  poems,  signed  “ Esper- 
ansa,”  being  much  admired.  Their  son  inherited 
talent  from  both  parents  and  was  the  afterwards 
notorious,  gifted  and  ill-fated,  Oscar. 

My  father  next  decided  to  take  in  hand  himself, 
at  least  for  a time,  the  course  of  my  education. 
He  had  neither  fixed  hours  nor  curriculum  and 
our  times  of  study  often  degenerated  into  dis- 
courses on  literature,  mostly  fiction.  I do  not 
doubt  now  that  I gained  a considerable  fund  of 
knowledge,  of  a varied  kind  from  these  conver- 
sations. They,  however,  fanned  into  flame  my 
love  for  adventure,  and  notably  for  sea  adventure. 
I devoured  a tremendous  lot  of  trashy  sea  stories 
at  this  time,  but  I can  honestly  say  that  none  of 
them  so  powerfully  affected  me  as  that  classic 
of  the  sea.  Two  Years  Before  the  MasU  by 


34  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


Richard  Dana.  Among  my  favourite  books 
were  Ivanhoe,  The  Children  of  the  Abbey,  Jane 
Porter’s  Scottish  Chief  andi  Samuel  Lover’s  Handy 
Andy.  But  it  was  Dana  that  drove  me  to  sea. 
Knowing  too  well  that  my  parents  would  never 
consent  to  such  a step  I prowled  surreptitiously 
among  the  shipping  at  the  North  Wall  and 
eventually  succeeded  in  finding  a captain,  who 
wanted  a boy.  He  must  have  wanted  him  badly, 
for  he  asked  no  questions  but  bade  me  come  on 
board  at  once  as  he  was  about  to  sail.  I had 
time  only  to  post  a hurried  scrawl  to  my  people, 
stating  the  bald  fact  that  I had  “ gone  to  sea.” 
They  were  left  in  the  dark  as  to  whether  I was 
bound  for  Archangel,  Antwerp  or  Anglesey,  and 
did  not  know  the  name  of  the  vessel,  for  I did 
not  know  it  myself. 

I later  found  that  the  ship’s  name  was,  let  us 
say,  the  Elizabeth  Jones.  She  was  a fairly  large 
schooner,  of  graceful  lines,  and,  as  was  speedily 
proved,  capable  of  holding  her  own  in  a heavy 
sea.  I had  no  sea-kit,  nothing  but  what  I stood 
up  in,  but  I found  the  captain  and  his  five  of 
a crew  to  be  kindly  people,  until  the  vagaries 
of  the  weather  swamped  their  equanimity.  I 
was  allotted  a bunk  in  the  forecastle  which  con- 
tained a remarkably  thin  pallet  and  blanket, 
and  was  told  to  make  myself  useful  in  the  galley. 
Occasionally  one  of  the  hands  looked  in  and  gave 


HOMELAND  ADVENTURES 


35 


me  sadly  needed  instructions  in  the  culinary  art. 
I succeeded  in  serving  a fairly  decent  meal,  pro- 
duced with  much  perspiration  and  perplexity, 
and  I can  say,  without  undue  vanity,  that  it  was 
the  best  meal  dished  up  while  I was  on  board,  for 
after  we  got  into  open  water  there  were  no  more 
meals  cooked. 

We  were  bound  for  London,  the  Mecca  of  my 
adventurous  aspirations.  But  we  had  not  left 
the  North  Wall  more  than  a couple  of  hours  when 
bad  weather  set  in.  The  crew  displayed  a sudden 
activity  which  to  another  might  have  been 
ominous,  but  to  me  was  exhilarating.  I “ lent 
a hand  ” on  the  halyards,  got  cuffed  when  I laid 
hold  of  the  wrong  one,  and  was  kicked  aside 
when  I got  in  the  way,  as  I was  perpetually 
doing.  But  these  became  minor  discomforts 
when  I noticed  the  lowering  sky,  felt  the  shrieking 
wind  and  tried  to  get  my  balance  on  the  con- 
vulsively pitching  and  rolling  vessel.  It  appeared 
that  we  had  struck  one  of  these  fierce  gales  for 
which  the  Irish  Channel  is  notorious.  Soon  the 
schooner,  under  bare  poles,  was  blown  completely 
out  of  her  course,  while  two  men  at  the  wheel, 
with  great  exertion,  kept  a steerage  way.  The 
seas  washed  clean  over  her,  flooding  not  only  the 
decks,  but  the  ’tween  decks,  and  the  boat  rattled 
as  if  she  carried  a cargo  of  ironmongery.  I did  not 
stand  the  strain  long,  and  crept  below,  miserable 


36  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


with  my  first,  and  last,  attack  of  sea-sickness. 
I was  no  use  on  deek  anyhow.  I erept  into  my 
bunk,  where  the  mattress  was  sodden  with  salt 
water,  and  as  somebody  fastened  the  hatch 
against  further  incursions,  the  subsequent  pro- 
eeedings  interested  me  but  little  in  my  blaek  hole. 
Death,  I thought,  would  have  been  a boon. 
Oceasionally  there  was  a lull  when  one  or  another 
of  the  oil-skinned  erew  eame  down  for  a brief 
rest  and  smoke.  It  was  impossible  to  light  a fire 
in  the  galley,  and  all  the  men  had  in  the  way  of 
meals  were  sea-biseuits,  saturated  with  brine, 
some  tinned  salt  meat  and  water.  The  wind 
never  seemed  to  eease  its  wild  roar  and  the  gale 
appeared  to  me  to  have  lasted  a week.  At  last 
one  night  we  saw  the  sky  red  with  the  reflection 
from  many  foundry  fires,  and  before  many  hours 
we  had  anehored  in  the  Mersey,  miserable,  but 
safe.  I lost  no  time  in  making  for  the  shore.  All 
the  glamour  of  a sailor’s  life  to  be  found  in  books 
had  been  ruthlessly  swept  away  by  the  grim 
reality,  and  I never  again  hankered  after  the 
merehant  serviee.  And  I was  never  again,  like 
Capt.  Coreoran,  siek  at  sea. 

I eame  ashore  near  Warrington  and  set  out 
on  foot,  weary  and  penniless,  to  seek  a widowed 
aunt  who  lived  at  Cardiff,  whose  address  I knew. 
How  long  it  took  me  to  get  there  I do  not  know, 
for  time  and  the  ineidents  of  my  long,  hungry. 


HOMELAND  ADVENTURES 


87 


tramp  through  strange  English  scenes,  were  ever 
afterwards  to  me  but  the  figments  of  a dream.  I 
certainly  must  have  met  a number  of  kindly 
people,  for  I did  not  starve.  The  only  recollection 
I have  of  Cardiff  is  that  of  a number  of  oilskin 
suits  hung  up  in  the  dealers’  shops,  looking  as  if 
a pirate  crew  of  some  strength  in  numbers  had 
recently  been  hanged  by  the  neck.  My  aunt 
scolded  me,  coddled  me,  and  telegraphed  to  my 
people,  and  I was  packed  off  to  Dublin  by  the 
Holyhead  packet,  a fuller-fed,  immeasurably  more 
comfortable,  and  a hardier  boy,  than  when  I left 
my  native  shores.  The  Ronan  family  killed  no 
fatted  calf  for  the  prodigal.  They  regarded  me 
austerely,  and  my  father  ordered  me  to  my  bed- 
room, with  the  menacing  remark  that  he  would 
attend  to  my  case  later.  I had  much  opportunity 
for  meditation  while  with  my  aunt,  and  in 
crossing  the  Channel,  and  to  reflect  on  the  amount 
of  anxiety  my  reckless  departure  must  have 
caused  my  father  and  mother,  to  say  nothing  of 
my  sisters  and  brother.  Consequently  I bore 
the  heavy  caning  which  I presently  received 
with  the  comfortless  fortitude  induced  by  the 
knowledge  that  I thoroughly  deserved  it.  I bear 
a scar  from  that  thrashing  to  this  day. 

I was  a little  over  twelve  when  I turned  my 
thoughts  to  authorship.  It  seemed  to  me  to  be  the 
easiest  profession  I was  acquainted  with.  I wrote 


38  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


the  outlines  of  my  story  on  odds  and  ends  of  paper, 
and,  as  I had  read  somewhere  that  the  greatest 
writers  were  the  most  careless  in  their  methods, 
I somewhat  prided  myself  on  those  scraps,  until 
I failed  to  find  any  missing  portion  of  the  MS. 
to  unite  the  links  of  the  tale.  I had  a separate 
hiding  place  for  each  literary  scrap,  and  occa- 
sionally forgot  the  locality  of  a chapter.  My 
reason  for  these  magpie  tactics  was  that  my 
father,  himself  the  most  casual  of  persons,  insisted 
that  my  private  studies  should  have  a definite 
aim,  and,  like  most  artistic  temperaments,  did 
not  consider  literature  a practical  occupation. 
Gradually  I got  some  semblance  of  a cohesive 
plot  together.  Scraps  were  now  discarded  for 
fair  foolscap — if  ruled  with  money  columns  dis- 
tinction was  added  to  the  page.  These  were  now 
secreted  in  bulk  in  a disused  corn-bin  in  a dark 
corner  of  the  stable.  My  literary  work  had  to  be 
carried  out  in  chance  moments  for  fear  of  too 
much  writing  assiduity  arousing  my  father’s 
suspicions. 

At  last  the  deed  was  done.  Not  only  was  the 
story  written,  but  safely  posted  to  the  tender 
mercies  of  The  Young  Folks’  Budget  in  far-off 
London,  that  receptacle  for  mountains  of  rejected 
first  efforts  in  fiction.  I was  naturally  excited  for 
a week  or  so  after  dispatching  my  first-born, 
expecting  that  the  London  editor  would  not  waste 


HOMELAND  ADVENTURES 


39 


a moment  in  sending  me  his  eongratulations. 
But  as  the  weeks  slipped  by  and  no  word  came 
from  London  the  matter  gradually  faded  from 
my  mind,  occasionally  reviving  when  other 
boyish  pursuits  dulled.  I was  no  nerve-racked 
litterateur,  biting  his  nails  in  a garret.  I stuck 
to  my  studies,  and  drawing  gradually  usurped 
the  place  of  literature  in  my  affections.  Fully 
six  months  had  passed  when  the  postman  brought 
me  a Young  Folks’  Budget  containing  my  story. 
There  it  was  in  print  and  illustrated  ! It  was 
called  “ Under  the  Sea,”  and  related  the  adven- 
tures of  a boy  who  found  marvels  under  the  water 
into  which  he  had  walked  while  dreaming,  safe 
and  sound,  on  the  beach.  And  there  he  was, 
right  under  the  ocean,  as  big  and  black  as  the  ar- 
tist and  the  printer  could  make  him  ! The  post- 
man next  brought  me  a cheque — like  my  story,  a 
small  one.  With  these  treasures  in  my  possession 
I confronted  my  father  and  confessed  my  fault. 
At  first  he  looked  thunderous  ; then  his  brow 
cleared  and  he  broke  into  a peal  of  laughter.  All 
was  well.  It  is  my  private  opinion  that  my 
father  was  more  proud  of  that  story  than  myself. 
I have  written  and  published  many  stories  since 
then,  but  never  got  anything  from  them  to  com- 
pare with  the  satisfaction  my  first  afforded  me. 

Then  followed  a course  of  severe  study,  in  the 
course  of  which  my  father  died.  I decided  to 


40  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


enter  the  army,  despite  my  mother’s  objections 
to  the  military  life,  and  my  departure  for  Wool- 
wich was  the  virtual  severing  of  all  domestic 
ties,  the  intangible  bonds  which  bind  individuals 
to  the  little  community,  long  loved  and  remem- 
bered, of  “ Home.”  There  is  little  to  record 
about  my  military  service,  save  a tremendous 
amount  of  study,  a task  in  which  I was  con- 
siderably handicapped,  having  to  retrieve  various 
side  branches  of  education  which  I had  either 
missed,  deliberately  shirked,  or,  merely  skimmed 
over  during  the  course  of  my  father’s  wayward 
teachings.  In  the  Royal  Regiment  of  Artillery 
I fondly  imagined  that  I had  found  a career 
which  exactly  fitted  my  yearnings.  There  was 
plenty  of  work,  and  hard  work  too,  but  also 
plenty  of  fun,  and  companions  who  made  one  cry 
out  with  Burns,  “ O Life  ! How  pleasant  is  thy 
morning.”  I was  blessed  with  a chum  who  shared 
my  studies,  difficulties  and  pleasures,  and  our  sky 
was  a cloudless  one.  I studied  hard  and  with  good 
results,  for  in  the  Artillery  College  examinations 
at  Woolwich  (I  state  it  with  all  modesty)  I took 
all  the  points,  “Full  Credit,”  in  the  examination 
of  the  Royal  Laboratory,  and  was  duly  chaired. 
In  the  Royal  Gun  Factory  I got  a “ very  good  ” 
certificate.  I remember  while  undergoing  that 
course  I was  standing  one  day  on  a huge  metal 
slab,  deeply  engaged  in  taking  notes  of  the 


HOMELAND  ADVENTURES 


41 


discourse  of  the  peripatetic  lecturer,  who  moved 
among  the  flames  and  crashes  of  the  fiery  foundry, 
dominated  by  the  giant  Nasmith  steam-hammer. 
For  some  time  I had  been  disagreeably  conscious 
of  a stench  as  if  somebody  was  shoeing  a horse, 
and  doing  it  badly.  Presently  my  feet  got  un- 
comfortably warm.  Then  I found  that  I was 
taking  notes  on  top  of  a black,  but  hot,  armour- 
plate,  and  that  the  soles  of  my  boots  were  nearly 
scorched  through.  In  the  Royal  Carriage  De- 
partment I was  also  successful,  and  scored  a 
“ very  good,”  though  gun-carriages,  ambulances 
and  transport  wagons  did  not  possess  the  attrac- 
tion for  me  afforded  by  the  manufacture  of  guns, 
fuzes,  etc.  The  Royal  Arsenal  was  a perpetual 
source  of  interest  to  me,  as  may  be  imagined 
when  the  ordinary  sight-seer,  lucky  enough  to 
obtain  a permit,  takes  a week  to  casually  glance 
over  its  mysteries.  Very  attractive,  too,  was  the 
Rotunda,  with  its  beautiful  models  of  such  great 
fortifications  as  Malta  and  Gibraltar,  every  detail 
being  reproduced  in  precise  miniature. 


CHAPTER  IV 


As  A Gunner 

A RESUME  of  my  life  at  Woolwich,  varied  by  a 
long  and  short  course  at  the  School  of  Gunnery, 
Shoeburyness,  and  a brief  spell  of  duty  with  my 
brigade  at  Plymouth,  Portsmouth  and  Dover, 
would  be  of  little  interest  to  the  reader.  But  I 
ean  recall  certain  incidents  which  are  well  worth 
relating,  not  in  their  chronological  order,  for  I 
w'as  frequently  passing  to  and  fro  between  Wool- 
wich and  other  stations  on  experimental  work, 
and  am  not  sure  of  dates.  One  day  I had  the 
dismal  opportunity  of  witnessing  row  after  row 
of  the  bodies  of  men,  women  and  children  all 
drowned,  laid  out  on  the  floors  of  the  Arsenal, 
awaiting  identification  by  friends  and  relatives. 
It  was  a dreadful  scene,  and  was  again  brought 
vividly  to  my  mind  by  a similar  one  years  after, 
when  I inspected  the  rows  of  bodies  laid  out  in 
the  Wanderers’  Skating  Rink,  Johannesburg, 
the  victims  of  the  great  dynamite  explosion  of 
1896.  The  Princess  Alice  was  an  iron  steamer 
belonging  to  the  London  Steamboat  Company, 
and  on  the  evening  of  3rd  September,  1878,  was 

42 


AS  A GUNNER 


43 


returning  from  Sheerness  with  a party  of  ex- 
cursionists. There  were  900  people  on  board, 
mostly  women  and  children.  The  band  was 
playing  and  dancing  was  in  progress  when  the 
steamer  got  to  Gallion’s  Reach,  a mile  below 
Woolwich  Arsenal.  Without  any  warning  a 
great  ocean  steamer,  the  Bywell  Castle,  crashed 
into  the  Princess  Alice  amidships,  cutting  her 
almost  in  two  and  sinking  her  immediately.  It 
was  a harrowing  sight  to  behold  that  multitude 
of  merry-makers  plunged  suddenly  into  the 
chemically-poisoned  waters  of  the  reach.  Many 
deeds  of  great  heroism  were  recorded  in  the  at- 
tempts at  rescue,  but  only  200  were  saved,  and 
many  of  those  afterwards  died  from  the  effects 
of  the  immersion.  The  bodies  recovered  were, 
as  I have  already  stated,  laid  out  in  the  Arsenal. 
In  all,  some  640  bodies  were  recovered,  many  of 
them  being  buried  at  Woolwich.  Many  shops 
in  London  were  entirely  closed,  all  the  inmates 
having  perished  in  the  disaster.  The  Lord  Mayor 
raised  a fund  for  the  dependents,  and  a sum  of 
£38,000  was  speedily  subscribed.  At  the  official 
inquiry  the  blame  was  allotted  to  the  Princess 
Alice,  for  not  having  ported  her  helm  in  time. 

At  Dover,  I saw  from  the  top  of  the  Castle 
keep  a sight  which  is  never  likely  to  be  repeated. 
It  was  the  advent  of  Cleopatra’s  needle  from  its 
centuries-old  residence  in  Egypt  into  British 


44  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


waters.  Five  tugs  were  busily  dragging  and 
steering  the  cigar-shaped  vessel  to  London.  They 
looked  like  an  escort  conveying  a deserter  to  safe 
custody,  and  the  obelisk  was  indeed  a deserter, 
for  it  broke  away  from  its  convoy  in  the  Bay  of 
Biscay  and  was  counted  among  the  missing.  It 
left  Alexandria  aboard  a specially  designed  vessel, 
the  Cleopatra,  which  had  to  be  abandoned  in  the 
Bay  during  a violent  gale  in  October,  1877.  The 
derelict  was  found  by  the  Fitzmaurice,  six  lives 
being  lost  in  the  attempt  to  recover  it.  It  was 
towed  to  Ferrol  and  thence  to  London,  arriving 
there  in  January,  1878.  A sum  of  £2,000  was 
awarded  as  salvage,  and  was  well  earned  as  the 
obelisk  alone  weighed  186  tons.  It  was  erected 
on  the  Thames  Embankment  in  September,  1878. 

Writing  of  Dover  Castle  brings  to  my  mind’s 
eye  a grizzled  old  gunner  who  took  a turn  of  duty 
on  top  of  the  Keep.  It  was  his  job  to  point  out 
objects  of  interest  to  visitors  and,  incidentally, 
to  see  that  they  did  no  mischief.  After  a lengthy 
and  stereotyped  harrangue  he  would  bring  forth 
his  coup  de  maitre.  “ And,  now,  ladies  and 
gentlemen,”  he  would  say,  “ You  ” (waving  his 
stick  in  a spacious  manner)  “ behold  three 
kingdoms.” 

After  a perplexed  glance,  if  it  was  a fine  day, 
at  the  church  spires  of  Calais  on  the  opposite 
shore,  the  visitor  would  protest  that  they  saw 


AS  A GUNNER 


45 


but  one  kingdom,  France.  The  fact  that  they 
were  gazing  on  a republic  never  occurred  to 
them. 

“ Three  kingdoms,”  went  on  the  ancient  war- 
rier  impressively,  “ the  Kingdom  of  England, 
the  Kingdom  of  France,  and  the  Kingdom  of 
Heaven.”  This  invariably  produced  largesse. 

Lying,  one  beautiful  summer  Sunday  morning, 
on  the  top  of  the  fort  at  Eastbourne,  supposed 
to  be  improving  my  mind  with  a book,  I lazily 
watched  a sailing  boat  pass  out  to  sea.  It  con- 
tained a noisy  pleasure  party,  men,  women  and 
children.  When  some  distance  out  I saw  the 
boat  suddenly  turn  over.  Immediately  there 
was  a race  of  boats  from  the  shore  to  the  rescue. 
They  only  saved  a little  child  who  was  borne 
up  on  the  surface  by  its  outspread  clothing ; 
the  remainder,  fourteen  in  all,  were  drowned. 
It  was  supposed  that,  for  some  reason,  probably 
skylarking,  a rush  was  made  to  one  side  of  the 
boat,  causing  it  to  capsize,  while  the  large  sail 
beat  down  and  entangled  the  struggling  people 
in  the  water. 

Impressed  on  my  memory  by  a prodigious 
amount  of  hard  work  is  the  advent  of  the  famous 
80-ton  gun  to  the  School  of  Gunnery  in  1877. 
It  was  brought  from  the  Royal  Gun  Factory  at 
Woolwich  by  a specially  constructed  barge  named 
the  Magog.  The  gun,  on  its  carriage,  was  run 


46  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


into  the  barge  on  rails,  which  were  continued 
from  the  shore  along  the  floor  of  the  barge. 
Arriving  at  Shoeburyness  it  was  our  task  to  bring 
the  monster  ashore,  a tremendous  job,  as  the  gun- 
carriage  weighed  nearly  as  much  as  the  gun. 
But  it  was  accomplished  by  the  aid  of  a com- 
bination of  winches.  At  one  stage  of  its  progress 
up  the  beach  the  rails  on  one  side  sunk  a little 
and  the  whole  contraption  looked  as  if  it  would 
topple  over.  But  the  invaluable  hydraulic- jacks 
of  Mr.  Tangye  soon  put  matters  straight.  We 
were  constantly  moving  that  dead-weight  of  a 
gun  about  the  marshes  on  experimental  work, 
chiefly  in  testing  naval  armour-plates.  A formid- 
able target  was  built  of  alternate  layers  of  steel 
and  teak,  27ft.  thick,  and  the  huge  projectile 
punched  a hole  right  through  it  as  if  it  were  a 
biscuit,  making  a tunnel  through  which  a man 
could  creep. 

The  great  day  of  the  80-tonner  was  an  ex- 
hibition day,  when  the  War  Office  people  came 
down  to  see  some  trial  shots.  The  Secretary  for 
War  (then  Mr.  afterwards  Lord,  Gathorne  Hardy) 
came  with  a party  of  friends,  including  several 
ladies.  For  their  accommodation  a temporary 
platform  had  been  constructed  in  the  rear  of  the 
gun — which  was  on  the  beach  pointing  seaward — 
composed  of  planking  supported  by  casks.  The 
gun  was  loaded  by  hand,  its  mechanical  appliances 


AS  A GUNNER 


47 


for  that  purpose  not  being  in  position,  and  was 
to  be  fired  electrically  from  a hut  on  the  marshes, 
a considerable  distance  to  the  rear.  Consequently 
when  the  gun  was  loaded  nobody  about  the 
monster  knew  precisely  when  it  would  be  dis- 
charged, and  there  was  a long  and  painful  wait 
of  tense  expectancy.  Ladies,  and  even  their 
civilian  escorts,  covered  their  ears  with  their 
hands  as  a safeguard  against  the  impending 
terrific  crash.  But  there  was  no  crash — simply  a 
lengthy,  sullen  “ Bo-o-om.”  But  the  aerial 
concussion  was  terrific.  The  hastily  organised 
platform  collapsed,  and  among  the  displaced 
planks  and  casks,  top  hats,  ladies’  frilliaries, 
walking  sticks  and  parasols  were  blended  in  wild 
confusion.  However,  nobody  was  seriously  in- 
jured, but  there  was  much  damage  to  property. 
In  the  adjacent  village  of  Shoeburyness  several 
shop-fronts  were  blown  bodily  inwards  by  the 
concussion,  the  fragile  contents  of  a chemist’s 
shop,  a stationer’s  and  public-house  being  the 
chief  sufferers. 

Immediately  after  the  explosion  several  of  us 
at  the  gun,  where  we  were  scarcely  conscious 
of  the  concussion,  had  to  mount  horses  and  gallop 
out  to  where  the  projectile  first  grazed  the  sands 
seaward.  The  huge  shot  could  be  distinctly  seen 
in  the  air  and  made  a noise  as  it  travelled  resem- 
bling that  made  by  an  express  train  tearing  along 


48  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


on  a frosty  night.  The  sands  hereabout  were 
left  bare  by  the  receding  tide  to  a great  extent 
forming  a wide  table-land,  but  when  the  tide 
returned  it  crept  in  on  both  sides  of  this  plain 
and  then  suddenly  and  swiftly  spread  over 
the  whole  surface. 

The  projectile  first  grazed  the  sand  at  about 
2,000  yards  out  and  then  went  ricocheting  away 
out  to  sea,  its  progress  being  marked  by  high 
columns  of  shining  water  wherever  it  touched 
the  surface.  We  found  and  measured  the  first 
impact,  which  was  a hole  27  feet  long,  the  same 
length  as  the  gun  which  caused  it,  and  then  it 
was  a hard  gallop  back  to  the  shore  in  a race 
with  the  treacherous  tide  which  meanwhile  had 
sneaked  in  all  around  us. 

A few  statistics  of  this  father  of  heavy  ordnance, 
may  be  of  interest.  The  projectile  used  on  that 
day  (22nd  September,  1877)  was  a Palliser  shell 
weighing  1650  lbs.,  propelled  by  a cartridge 
containing  300  lbs.  of  cube  powder.  It  took 
twelve  men  to  “ ram  home  ” the  charge.  The 
gun  was  used  only  once  in  anger,  at  the  bombard- 
ment of  Alexandria  in  July,  1882,  from  the  deck 
of  H.M.S.  Inflexible.  The  shell  ploughed  up  new 
streets  in  that  city,  but  the  expense  of  firing 
the  rounds  and  important  innovations,  chiefly 
in  the  manner  of  loading  from  the  breech,  led  to 
the  discarding  of  this  type  of  ordnance.  Although 


AS  A GUNNER 


49 


a little  later  a 100  ton  gun  was  built,  the  80-tonner 
may  be  regarded  as  the  last  of  the  type  known  as 
the  Woolwich  guns,  now  long  since  obsolete. 
Our  work  was  not  wasted,  for  an  artilleryman  is 
always  learning  new  things  and  perpetually  add- 
ing to  his  experience,  so  that  it  may  truthfully 
be  said  he  is  never  perfect. 

The  work  at  the  School  of  Gunnery  was  ex- 
ceedingly strenuous,  but  to  a healthy  youngster 
it  helped  to  lay  the  foundation  of  a sound  physical 
condition  for  his  after  years.  Particularly  trying 
were  the  bitter  winter  days  on  the  Essex  marshes, 
with  the  driving  sleet  slashing  viciously  at  you 
all  day  and  one’s  hands  raw  and  sore  from  hauling 
on  half-frozen  ropes,  hoisting  tackles  and  touch- 
ing ironwork.  My  most  blissful  time  was  in  the 
evenings  when  we  had  to  prepare  our  work  for 
the  morning’s  “ schooling,”  at  6 a.m.,  in  geometry, 
physics,  etc.  With  a friend,  I hired  a room  in  the 
village,  to  get  away  from  any  “ ragging  ” that 
might  be  going  and  there  we  often  studied  until 
midnight.  Sleep  did  not  trouble  us  in  those  days. 
There  is  a peculiarity  about  sleep  in  the  School 
of  Gunnery.  There  the  guns  are  roaring  day  and 
night,  engaged  in  experimental  work  and  in  the 
testing  of  armour-plate  or  artillery  material. 
But  when  from  any  cause  the  guns  ceased  their 
roar  at  night  the  sudden  silence  awoke  most  of 
the  sleepers  in  the  School  buildings. 


D 


50  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


I thoroughly  enjoyed  my  life  at  “ Shoebury,” 
with  its  week-end  trips  to  London  and  occasional 
trips  to  Dover,  Portsmouth  or  the  experimental 
grounds  on  the  slippery  shingle  of  Lydd,  near 
New  Romney,  in  Kent.  In  the  latter  place  it  was 
necessary  to  wear  small  planks  strapped  to  our 
boots  in  order  to  get  over  the  polished  round 
stones  of  the  shingle.  Before  leaving  this  phase 
of  my  existence  I may  be  permitted  to  jot  down 
some  salient  landmarks  erected  in  my  memory. 
The  Tichborne  case  in  1867  and  the  following 
years  up  to  1874,  in  which  Arthur  Orton  or  Castro, 
a corpulent  butcher,  laid  claim  to  the  family 
estates  on  the  death  of  Sir  Alfred  Tichborne, 
caused  a tremendous  sensation  not  only  in  Eng- 
land but  all  the  world  over.  At  that  time  the 
comedians,  Felix  and  Marshall,  were  on  the  top 
wave  of  popularity,  playing  the  two  gendarmes 
in  Offenbach’s  Genevive  de  Brabant,  with  Emily 
Soldene  in  the  title  role.  The  gendarmes  always 
captured  the  house  with  their  topical  duet,  and 
were  nightly  greeted  with  roars  of  applause  for 
the  following  verse  : — 

“ There’s  a man  weighs  eight  and  twenty  stone, 

His  name  it  is  Sir  Roger, 

In  Newgate  for  perjury 
He’s  lately  been  a lodger. 

They  run  him  in, 

They  run  him  in, 

For  he  was  not  the  true  Tichborne.’’ 


AS  A GUNNER 


51 


It  is  no  matter  for  wonder  that  this  doggerel 
should  be  acceptable  to  a public  which  tolerated, 
nay  welcomed,  such  inanities  as  “ Champagne 
Charley,”  and  the  songs  given  them  by  George 
Leybourne  and  other  so-called  lions  comique. 


CHAPTER  V 


Recollections  of  the  ’Seventies 

The  year  1870  is  memorable  to  me  for  three  big 
events — the  death  of  Dickens,  the  outbreak  of 
the  Franco-Prussian  War  and  the  founding  of 
the  Graphic.  Dickens’  name  was  then  a house- 
hold world,  and  his  loss  was  mourned  in  innumer- 
able households  in  the  British  Isles.  The  mag- 
netism of  his  books,  which  is  losing  a great  deal 
of  its  force  in  the  present  day,  was  felt  from  the 
castle  to  the  cot.  The  war  came  as  a bombshell 
to  England,  and  caused  a tremendous  excitement. 
The  English  railway  stations  were  crowded 
with  Germans  called  up  to  fight  for  the  Father- 
land,  and  the  railway  stations  in  Ireland  filled 
with  young  volunteers  on  their  way  to  fight  for 
France.  The  smoke-dried  roofs  of  the  stations 
rang  daily  with  the  strains  of  the  Wacht  am 
Rhein,  and  the  Marseillaise.  Public  opinion, 
on  the  whole,  was  in  favour  of  France.  The 
appearance  of  a new  illustrated  weekly  paper 
was  at  first  regarded  as  a piece  of  impudence.  It 
was  conceived  impossible  that  any  competitor 
could  vie  with  success  against  such  a firmly 

52 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  THE  “ ’70’s  ” 58 


established  rival  as  The  Illustrated  London  News, 
which  in  most  English  homes  was  as  sacrosanct  as 
Punch  itself.  But  the  war  gave  The  Graphic  its 
opportunity,  and  its  spirited  and  artistic  battle 
drawings  and  general  excellence  soon  placed  it 
securely  in  public  favour. 

Much  curiosity  was  excited  in  England  by  the 
first  visit  of  a Shah  of  Persia,  Nasur-ul-Deen,  in 
1873.  The  catchword  to  be  heard  everywhere 
was,  “ Have  you  seen  the  Shah  ” which  at  once 
ousted  its  silly  predecessor  “ Where  did  you  get 
that  hat.”  The  movements  of  himself  and  his 
three  wives  were  faithfully  chronicled  by  the 
entire  European  Press  from  the  moment  he  left 
Teheran  till  his  arrival  in  London.  The  visit 
of  the  Shah  Ahmed  Mirza  recently  was  a very 
tame  affair  in  comparison.  The  first  Shah  was 
accommodated  at  Buckingham  Palace,  Queen 
Victoria  being  at  Balmoral,  and  his  lavish  display 
of  jewels  gave  rise  to  all  sorts  of  fairy  tales  of  his 
great  wealth  and  how  he  squandered  it.  He  was 
burlesqued  in  an  extravaganza  entitled  “ Kissi- 
Kissi,”  Mr.  Royce  playing  the  part  of  the  poten- 
tate. The  Shah  revisited  England  sixteen  years 
later,  but  was  then  hustled  up  to  Scotland  so  as 
not  to  clash  with  another  important  royal  visitor, 
the  young  German  Kaiser  William  II.,  who  so 
hopelessly  lost  his  popularity  with  the  British  in 
after  years. 


54  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


One  day  I saw  at  Dover  a man  who  fired  my 
imagination,  as  he  did  a large  section  of  the 
public,  not  only  on  account  of  his  adventurous 
disposition,  but  of  his  strikingly  commanding 
appearance.  This  was  Colonel  Fred  Burnaby, 
who  had  returned  to  England  from  his  perilous 
ride  to  Khiva  in  1875,  a dangerous  mission  which 
the  Russians  checkmated.  When  within  sight 
of  the  cliffs  of  Dover  his  soldier  servant — the 
constant  and  faithful  companion  of  his  adventures 
— died  after  a protracted  illness.  I remember  the 
sorrow  shown  by  Burnaby,  who  chartered  a 
special  train,  rushed  up  to  London  and  then 
returned  to  Dover  with  a funeral  party  of  the 
Life  Guards  to  do  honour  to  his  servant’s  re- 
mains. Burnaby  met  a glorious  death,  pierced 
by  many  spears,  but  fighting  to  the  last,  at  Abu 
Klea,  in  the  Soudan,  in  January  1885,  when  en- 
gaged in  the  desperate  expedition  to  relieve 
Gordon  at  Khartoum. 

One  more  memory  of  those  old  days.  It  was 
in  Portsmouth  that  I,  a lad,  saw  Vesta  Tilley,  a 
girl,  make  what  must  have  been  her  first  appear- 
ance at  the  Theatre  there.  She  was  in  masculine 
attire  and  sang  a dude  (then  termed  “ swell  ”) 
song  entitled  “ Lah-di-Dah,”  which  was  first 
sung  by  Nellie  Power,  a favourite  of  those  days. 
I am  somewhat  diffident  as  to  giving  this  index 
to  a lady’s  age,  but  the  passing  years  seemed  to 


RECOLLECTIONS  OF  THE  “ ’70’s  ” 


55 


take  no  toll  of  the  ever  youthful  Vesta,  now  Lady 
de  Frece. 

I completed  my  course  of  training  at  the  School 
of  Gunnery,  a matter  of  nearly  a year  and  a half. 
I came  out  on  the  list  in  the  first  ten — eighth  to 
be  exact — and  received  a first-class  certificate  as 
an  Instructor  in  Gunnery,  and  I had  to  “ swot  ” 
for  it,  for  the  examination  lasted  six  weeks  and 
was  a tripartite  ordeal — viva  voce,  written,  and 
practical  work  with  the  guns  and  their  appliances. 
Shortly  afterwards  the  powers  that  be  called  for 
a volunteer  to  take  out  to  South  Africa  fifty  of 
the  machine  guns  of  those  days,  the  Gatling.  The 
first  Boer  war  was  then  in  progress  and  the  War 
Office  thought  the  Gatlings  would  liven  things 
up  a bit.  I volunteered  my  services  and  they 
were  accepted.  I was  ordered  to  report  at  once, 
with  the  guns,  at  Kingstown  in  Ireland,  where  I 
found  the  7th  Hussars  embarking  on  transports, 
and  was  attached  to  them  until  we  reached  the 
Cape.  My  transference  from  Woolwich,  where 
the  guns  come  from,  to  Kingstown,  did  not  take 
long.  I found  on  arrival  that  my  boat,  a cable- 
laying steamer,  the  Calabria  (one  of  our  three 
transports),  would  make  for  sea  that  night,  so  I 
had  just  the  afternoon  to  run  up  to  Dublin  and 
say  good-bye  to  my  people.  It  was  a nightmare 
rush  to  the  city  and  back  to  the  port,  the  hours 
seeming  to  fly  past  with  malicious  speed.  There 


56  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


was  barely  enough  time  to  rush  through  my 
chief  farewells,  to  get  a number  of  photographs 
taken  at  Chancellor’s  studio  in  Dublin  for  those 
who  missed  my  personal  adieux,  and  then  to 
regain  the  ship.  I remember  mounting  the 
gangway  laden  with  packages,  chiefly  remedies  for 
seasickness  which  were  forced  upon  me  by  well- 
meaning  but  futile  friends.  That  night  we 
steamed  out  and  I saw  the  last  of  the  old  country 
through  a veil  of  rain  and  sea  fog.  Henceforward 
the  adventures  of  my  career  have  Africa  for  their 
stage. 


CHAPTER  VI 


The  Gateway  of  Africa 

We  were,  on  the  whole,  a jolly  crowd  on  the 
Calabria,  and  time  never  hung  dully  on  our  hands. 
It  certainly  did  not  hang  idly  on  the  hands  of  the 
Hussar  troopers,  for  they  appeared  to  be  toiling 
day  and  night  without  cessation,  though,  of 
course,  I knew  their  tasks  were  taken  in  reliefs. 
They  had  about  500  horses  on  board,  every  one 
of  which  had  to  be  slung  to  the  deck-roof  over- 
head every  night  by  a broad  belly-band  to  ease  the 
strain  on  the  legs  of  the  animals  caused  by  the 
rolling  of  the  vessel.  In  addition,  the  work  associa- 
ted with  cavalry  stables  was  always  in  progress, 
the  horses  properly  groomed  and  the  horse-decks 
kept  spotlessly  clean — no  light  task  in  the  tropic 
zone.  I often  watched  with  pity  the  horses  stalled 
near  the  boilers,  suffering  from  the  unaccustomed 
heat.  They  used  to  lift  with  their  teeth  the  water 
trough  suspended  by  hinges  from  the  front  of  their 
stalls,  raise  it  a foot  or  so,  and  drop  it  suddenly, 
so  as  to  cause  its  watery  contents  to  splash  over 
them,  bringing  momentary  coolness.  Col.  Bur- 
nell and  the  headquarter  staff  of  the  7th  Hussars 

57 


58  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


were  aboard  the  Calabria,  and  there  was  much 
fun  going  on. 

We  stopped  at  St.  Vincent,  Cape  Verde  Islands, 
to  coal.  A party  of  youngsters  went  ashore  to  see 
the  sights,  and  in  being  pulled  ashore  a wave 
washed  over  us,  which  turned  my  gay  blue  uni- 
form of  superfine  cloth  into  a ruined  field-grey. 
The  only  sights  I have  a recollection  of  on  that 
barren  rock  were  huge  stacks  of  coal  and  a Portu- 
guese sentry.  The  aspect  of  the  latter,  as  he 
lounged  about  with  loosened  belt  and  bare  feet, 
shocked  my  sense  of  military  decorum.  We 
entered  a cafe  and  organised  an  entente  with 
some  of  the  island  damsels,  which  culminated  in  a 
dance.  The  ladies  wore  apparently  but  one  gar- 
ment, resembling  a nightdress,  and  they,  too, 
were  bare-footed. 

As  at  the  Duchess  of  Richmond’s  ball  at 
Brussels  on  the  eve  of  Waterloo,  our  revelry  was 
disturbed  by  the  call  to  arms.  An  urgent  message 
from  the  ghip  hurried  us  aboard.  Then  we  learnt 
that  the  news  had  been  received  of  the  death  of 
General  Sir  George  Pomeroy  Colley.  He  was 
killed  during  the  night  attack  on  Majuba  on 
26th  February,  1881.  On  board  the  transport 
there  was  much  activity,  as  it  was  supposed  that 
the  British  operations  would  be  speeded  up  to 
strike  a counter-blow,  and  the  Hussars  were  kept 
busy  on  deck  with  grindstones  putting  an  edge 


THE  GATEWAY  OF  AFRICA 


59 


to  their  swords.  To  our  disgust,  when  we  arrived 
at  Capetown,  on  March  22,  we  found  that  peace 
had  been  signed  on  that  date.  Crowds  of  people 
came  out  in  boats  to  the  transport  and  laughed 
at  our  discomfiture.  But  it  was  no  laughing 
matter.  Persons  who  remember  those  days  will 
agree  that  the  present-day  racialism  in  this 
country  is  a mild  affair  compared  to  what  it  was 
then.  Dutchmen  then  spat  at  the  name  of 
Englishman,  and  Englishmen  cursed  the  name 
of  Gladstone.  As  years  Went  by,  and  the  gold 
discoveries  stimulated  the  whole  sub-continent, 
this  racial  resentment  died  down,  until  it  was 
again  revived  by  the  causes  leading  to  the  second 
Boer  War.  Personally,  throughout  my  many 
adventures  in  this  country,  I have  experienced 
nothing  but  willing  hospitality  from  the  Dutch- 
speaking section  of  the  community.  Collectively 
they  might  be  hostile  ; individually  they  were  not. 
The  7th  Hussars  did  not  land  at  Cape  Town, 
but  continued  their  voyage  to  Durban,  from 
where  they  went  into  camp  at  Pinetown,  while  I, 
and  the  machine  guns,  were  quartered  at  the 
Castle.  There  I assisted  in  receiving  the  guns 
and  stores  from  the  front,  and  many  a gun  was 
marked  with  white  bullet  splashes.  Indeed,  I 
afterwards  examined  the  bullet  marks  on  the 
houses  in  Potchefstroom,  which  testified  to  the 
hotness  of  the  firing,  and  I believe  those  marks 


60  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


are  still  to  be  seen  there.  Capetown  at  that  period 
was  a quaint  place,  very  different  from  its  present 
appearance.  High  stoeps  bordered  the  sidewalks, 
and  as  these  were  at  various  heights  one  had  to 
walk  circumspectly  to  avoid  a nasty  accident. 
One  dark  night  I stepped  off  a stoep  on  to  as  I 
thought,  the  ground  level,  but  a drop  of  three 
feet  gave  me  a nasty  jar.  To  avoid  a similar 
occurrence  I crossed  the  street  to  the  Parade 
ground  where  I flattered  myself,  all  was  plain 
sailing.  But  I had  progressed  but  a few  steps 
when  my  foot  caught  in  a low-hung  chain  and  I 
measured  my  length  in  the  dust.  The  chief 
hotels,  such  as  the  Masonic  and  the  St.  George’s, 
were  reached  by  high  flights  of  steps,  and  to 
descend  them,  after  dining  not  wisely  but  too 
well,  must  have  been  a trying  and  a dangerous 
ordeal.  The  Town  House  was  of  ancient  days 
and  quite  unfitted  for  the  purposes  of  such  a large 
community.  The  Theatre  Royal,  off  Green- 
market  Square,  under  the  lesseeship  of  Captain 
Disney  Roebuck,  was  more  worthy  of  the  city, 
but  had  much  room  for  improvement.  It  was 
afterwards  burned  down.  I remember  they  were 
playing  The  Pirates  of  Penzance  and  Patience,  the 
latter  not  long  before  had  its  premiere  in  London, 
and  playing  them  well,  during  my  stay. 

The  Cape  Argus  and  the  Cape  Times  under  the 
respective  editorships  of  Mr.  Edmund  Powell 


THE  GATEWAY  OF  AFRICA 


61 


(now  Senator  Powell)  and  Mr.  F.  York  St.  Leger 
guided  Capetown  public  opinion,  as  the  same 
journals  do  to-day.  There  was  a weekly  satirical 
journal,  The  Lantern,  founded  by  Mr.  A.  A. 
Geary,  and  after  his  demise,  in  1880,  purchased 
by  the  ill-fated  Thomas  McCombie.  The  Lantern 
was  noted  for  its  boldly-drawn  cartoons  by 
Hugh  Fisher  (“  Skit  ”)  and  when  that  artist 
wedded  the  actress,  Ada  Ward,  and  left  for 
Australia,  he  was  succeeded  by  a gifted  South 
African  artist,  the  late  W.  H.  Schroeder  (“Wil- 
lie ”),  with  whom  I was  thrown  much  in  contact 
in  after  years.  The  colony  was  then  in  a state 
of  high  prosperity  on  account  of  the  working  of 
the  famous  Kimberley  diamond  fields,  and  money 
was  plentiful.  Yet  it  was  not  until  1885,  five 
years  later,  that  the  railway  from  Capetown 
reached  Kimberley,  a distance  of  647  miles, 
although  the  diamond  diggings  had  been  in 
operation  since  1870.  The  previous  terminus 
was  Wellington.  It  is  worth  noting,  when  we 
consider  the  immense  rail  mileage  of  to-day,  that 
at  the  end  of  the  seventies  there  were  only  115 
miles  of  railway  in  the  Cape  Colony.  The  Trans- 
vaal and  Orange  River  Colony  had  not  then  a 
single  mile  of  railway,  and  the  terminius  of 
Natal’s  main  line  was  Maritzburg,  the  ox-wagon 
being  the  connecting  link  between  the  rail-ends 
and  the  interior.  And  to-day  the  Union  owns 
9,542  miles  of  open  railroads. 


62  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


I was  busily  engaged  in  the  early  days  of  my 
stay  in  Capetown  in  social  functions,  and  took 
part  in  many  amateur  theatrical  performances. 
I made  many  frineds,  including  the  late  Mr.  W. 
Crosby,  afterwards  City  Magistrate,  and  Mr.  T.  J. 
O’Reilly — the  latter,  I believe,  was  Mayor  in 
1881,  and  he  entertained  the  members  of  the 
company  in  which  I was  playing  to  a feast  in 
which  Cape  sherry  played  a prominent  part.  I 
had,  of  coui'se,  no  experience  of  this  insidious 
liquor  and  it  took  fully  a week  before  its  fumes 
evaporated  from  my  brain.  Mr.  O’Reilly  was  one 
of  the  most  genial  and  kind-hearted  Irishmen  I 
have  met  and  his  name  is  still  venerated  in  Cape- 
town. Having  much  spare  time  on  hand  I fell 
in  love.  When  it  came  to  a question  of  marriage 
the  lady  and  her  relatives  insisted  that  I should 
leave  the  service.  I weakly  consented  and  felt, 

what  my  C.O.  called  me,  a “ d d fool.”  He 

was  Colonel  J.  F.  Owen,  R.A.,  a splendid  soldier 
and  a thorough  gentleman.  But  the  lure  of  the 
lady  had  more  power  over  my  actions  than  the 
advice  of  the  Colonel,  and  I shortly  afterwards 
became  a civilian,  to  my  great  regret,  a regret 
which  was  not  mitigated  by  the  thought  that 
had  I remained  in  the  Army  my  bones  might  now 
be  lying  in  the  desert  of  the  Soudan.  After  all, 
being  able  to  pen  these  reminiscences  is  a better 
position  than  being  buried  among  the  sand  dunes. 


. , -» ■ , - 
■S; 

. • I 


I 


i f < 

iV  ■* 


EARI.Y  JOHANNESBURG. 


By  courteous  permission  of  “ South  Africa.” 
THE  FIRST  HOTEE. 


By  courteous  permission  of  “ South  Africa.” 
THE  FIRST  RAND  CLUB. 


To  face  page  6S. 


THE  GATEWAY  OF  AFRICA 


68 


Then  came  the  climax.  There  came  a rift  in  the 
lute  and  our  contemplated  marriage  was  broken 
off.  Thus  I found  myself,  like  Othello,  with  my 
occupation  gone  and  an  urgent  necessity  to  take 
up  some  other.  Verily,  for  some  months,  I felt 
like  a lost  sheep.  I was  given  a small  theatrical 
engagement,  but  soon  found  out  that  I would  not 
amass  a fortune  in  that  line  of  business.  Then  I 
entered  journalism,  a profession  that  also  did  not 
offer  much  attraction  in  the  way  of  riches,  but  I 
can  honestly  say  that  after  nearly  forty  years  of 
it  if  I did  not  find  riches  I did  find  pleasant  com- 
rades and  an  enticing  profession. 

I went  to  Mr.  Powell,  of  the  Cape  Argus,  stated 
my  case  and  was  taken  on  as  junior  reporter.  I 
had  also  gained  the  approval  of  Mr.  F.  J.  Dormer, 
the  Managing  Director,  a constantly  moving  force 
to  be  reckoned  with  on  The  Argus.  His  manner 
was  not  reassuring,  being  to  put  it  mildly,  blus- 
terous, but  it  would  have  been  difficult  to  find  a 
man  with  a keener  insight  of  the  business  side  of 
a newspaper,  or  a clearer  reader  of  character. 
Mr.  Powell  handed  me  over  to  the  chief  reporter, 
Mr.  Edwards,  who,  in  the  years  to  come  was  to 
attain  the  rank  of  Managing  Director  of  the  Argus 
Company.  Mr.  Edwards,  with  Mr.  Powell  acting 
as  chorus,  proceeded  to  impress  upon  me  the 
great  importance  of  a junior  reporter’s  first  step 
in  journalism.  This,  I found,  consisted  in  going 


64  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


through  the  newspaper  exehanges  and  snipping 
out  (with  a seissors  whose  worn  blades  resembled 
hand-saws)  any  item  of  interest  that  might  safely 
be  used  in  the  current  issue  of  the  Argus.  Even 
in  the  most  innocent-looking  paragraph,  I was 
informed,  a libel  might  lurk  and  its  extraction  be 
followed  by  disastrous  consequences  to  the  Argus 
and  to  the  extractor.  Personal  paragraphs,  it 
was  stated,  were  much  in  request  owing  to  the 
widespread  influence  of  human  vanity.  I ven- 
tured to  observe  that  that  sort  of  vanity  was  a 
purely  feminine  quality,  but  my  mentors  assured 
me  that  between  the  sexes  in  this  respect  honours 
were  equal. 

I naturally  thought  I had  a soft  thing  on.  It 
did  not  seem  a difficult  task  to  loll  back  in  an 
easy  chair  and  scan  the  columns  of  “ our  esteemed 
contemporary, ’’that  is  if  drowsiness  did  not  super- 
vene. I was  speedily  undeceived.  Mr.  Edwards 
brought  from  a far  corner  an  enormous  heap  of 
newspapers,  kicked  aside  the  alluring  easy-chair, 
spread  the  papers  flat  on  the  table,  and  said  : — 

“Now  all  you  have  to  do  is  to  turn  over  each 
page  in  succession,  place  your  forefinger  on  top 
of  the  outer  column,  bring  your  finger  slowly  down 
the  column  until  it  meets  a suitable  news  item — 
then  make  a blue-pencil  mark  against  it.  When 
you  have  finished  that  column  start  from  the 
top  of  the  next,  your  finger  slowly  descending. 


THE  GATEWAY  OF  AFRICA 


65 


marking  the  items  as  you  go,  and  so  on  with  every 
column  of  every  page.  Then  place  the  newspapers 
carefully  aside  and  repeat  the  process  with  the 
next  paper  on  the  heap.  You  will  be  surprised  at 
the  amount  of  news  matter  you  will  extract  in 
the  course  of  the  morning.” 

I was  surprised — at  several  things.  The  erratic 
cutting  course  of  the  decayed  scissors  surprised 
me,  for  it  could  not  cut  in  a straight  line,  and  if  it 
did  not  shear  through  the  item  I wanted  to  extract 
it  would  snip  out  some  uninteresting  item  which 
my  blue  pencil  had  ignored.  I was  surprised 
that  leaning  over  the  table  in  the  pursuit  of  know- 
ledge should  give  me  such  a severe  “ crik  ” in  the 
back  and  that  “ going  over  the  exchanges  ” for  a 
couple  of  hours  was  equivalent  to  the  same  period 
of  sharp  walking,  so  far  as  the  resultant  tired 
feeling  was  concerned.  But  within  a week  I 
became  a skilled  performer  with  both  scissors 
and  paste,  and  developed  the  rudiments  of  “ a 
nose  for  news.” 

On  Saturdays  I had  to  attend  to  the  afternoon 
sporting  events.  Football  was  in  season,  and  I 
was  not  an  admirer  of  the  game,  preferring  cricket. 
I often  had  to  attend  to  four  playing  grounds 
simultaneously,  and  in  such  circumstances  I defy 
anyone  to  take  an  intelligent  interest  in  the 
games,  to  say  nothing  of  becoming  enthusiastic. 
It  was  the  most  difficult  thing  in  the  world  to 


66  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


write  readable  reports  of  the  matches,  reports 
that  could  be  read  by  adepts  of  the  game  without 
a suspicion  of  insanity  intruding.  But  I gradually 
got  into  the  way  of  it  and,  with  the  aid  of  club 
secretaries  and  officials  I evolved  good  reports. 
At  least  nobody  told  me  they  were  bad.  On 
reading  them  over  I used  to  feel  amazed  at  the 
detail  in  them.  The  players,  referees  and  specta- 
tors were  also  amazed,  at  times,  on  reading  them. 


CHAPTER  VII 


Reporting  Recollections 

The  police  courts,  the  invariable  training  ground 
for  junior  reporters,  furnished  much  interesting 
work.  Here,  day  after  day,  all  sorts  and  con- 
ditions of  unfortunate  persons,  white,  black  and 
coffee-coloured,  passed  before  my  vision,  dumbly 
miserable  or  glibly  eloquent,  and  the  tales  of 
human  failings,  sometimes  tragic,  sometimes 
comic,  were  often  extraordinary.  Here,  thought 
I,  is  not  only  a training  ground  for  a budding 
journalist,  but  for  a fully  successful  novelist.  I 
there  and  then  determined  to  take  mental  notes 
for  the  novel  which  I would  write  in  my  spare 
time.  I have  been  nearly  four  decades  in  South 
African  journalism  and  during  that  period  have 
found  no  spare  time.  I have  a trunk  full  of 
skeleton  plots  for  novels,  but  have  never  found  a 
succession  of  spare  evenings  in  which  I could 
clothe  these  dry  bones  in  literary  padding. 

I must  confess  that  this  sort  of  newspaper 
work  was  not  quite  the  thing  I had  expected. 
I was  young  then,  and  fired  with  a noble  am- 
bition to  be  a leader  of  men,  pointing  out,  from 

67 


68  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


the  depths  of  a comfortable  office  chair,  the 
dangers,  pit-falls  and  avalanches  which  begirt 
the  political  and  social  paths  of  the  multitude. 
Since  then  I have  known  many  editors,  and  have 
been  an  editor  myself  several  times,  and  have 
always  found  the  ambition  to  be  a guide  of  popu- 
lar opinion  a mere  shrivelled  atomy  lurking  in 
some  disused,  ancient  cupboard  of  the  editorial 
brain.  That  ambition,  I knew,  did  exist  in  the 
sanctum  of  the  London  Times  in  the  days  of 
Delane — I am  not  so  sure  about  it  in  those  later 
days,  but,  anyhow,  the  climate  of  South  Africa 
appears  to  be  inimical  to  it.  The  other  day  Sir 
Auckland  Geddes,  at  a London  banquet  said  : 
“ I see  practically  every  paper  published  in 
London,  and  read  large  parts  of  most  of  them, 
and  it  really  was  extraordinary  how  simple 
things  were  mis-stated,  incompletely  stated  or 
overstated.”  Well,  if  he  had  had  any  experience 
of  newspaper  work  he  would  not  find  the  matter 
at  all  extraordinary.  When  one  considers  the 
errors  due  to  the  quantity  and  variety  of  matter 
in  a daily  newspaper,  often  compiled  at  headlong 
speed,  the  mistakes  of  inexperienced  pressmen, 
and  also  the  mistakes  of  their  experienced  elders, 
often  caused  by  overwork  are  really  automatic, 
and  the  thousand  and  one  changes  that  occur  to 
the  written  word  in  its  progress  through  the  typo- 
graphical department — why,  then,  the  wonder  is 


REPORTING  RECOLLECTIONS  69 


that  there  are  so  few  palpable  mistakes.  The 
reader  Avho  yawns  over  his  morning  or  evening 
paper  would  be  astounded  if  every  detail  of  the 
work  of  its  production  was  flashed  upon  the 
screen  of  his  mental  vision. 

But  I liked  it  all.  Journalists,  like  poets, 
musicians,  artists,  orators  and  Weary  Willies, 
are  born,  not  made.  There  is  an  attraction  about 
journalism  which,  like  the  lure  of  Africa,  causes 
the  wanderer  to  return,  no  matter  how  often  he 
deserts  it.  I had  some  amusing  experiences 
during  those  callow  days,  and  some  not  so  amus- 
ing. A company  called,  I think,  the  White  Horse 
Syndicate,  under  the  aegis  of  Mr.  Wolff  Joel,  who 
was  afterwards  killed  on  the  Rand,  had  dis- 
covered a reef,  suspected  of  being  gold-bearing, 
in  close  vicinity  to  Cape  Town.  A luncheon  was 
given  on  the  scene  of  enterprise  for  the  purpose  of 
making  it  better  known  to  prominent  Capetown 
merchants.  I happened  to  be  the  only  pressman 
with  the  party.  At  the  luncheon  a speech  was 
made  by  a member  of  the  Cabinet,  the  Hon.  Col. 
Schermbrucker,  known  as  “ the  smiling  Colonel  ” 
from  the  genial  expression  caused  by  a permanent 
contraction  of  the  muscles  of  his  lip.  I was  to 
learn  that  he  was  not  always  as  genial  as  he 
looked.  He  made  an  important  political  state- 
ment during  the  speech,  which  I duly  reported. 
When  The  Argus  appeared  the  Colonel  hastily 


70  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


telegraphed  to  his  constituents  in  King  Williams- 
town  that  The  Argus  report  was  wildly  mis- 
leading, and  he  complained  to  Mr.  Powell,  my 
editor,  that  he  had  been  misreported.  Well,  it 
was  my  word  only  against  his — and  he  a Cabinet 
Minister  ! Mr.  Dormer  took  the  matter  in  hand, 
and  his  doing  so  did  not  improve  his  temper.  I 
walked  moodily  into  Adderley  Street,  trying  to 
visualise  the  operation  of  “ the  sack,”  and  bumped 

into  Mr.  K , one  of  the  merchants  who  had 

attended  the  luncheon.  When  I had  told  my 

tale  of  woe,  Mr.  K was  very  indignant.  He 

said  my  report  was  absolutely  correct,  and  he 

would  prove  it.  In  the  afternoon  Mr.  K 

headed  a deputation  of  merchants  to  Mr.  Dormer. 
They  had  all  heard  the  speech,  and  gave  evidence 
as  to  the  truth  of  my  report.  Their  combined 
testimony  was  too  much  for  even  the  Colonel’s 
statement,  and  in  the  next  issue  The  Argus  nailed 
its  colours  to  the  mast.  I have  not  the  slightest 
doubt  that  the  Colonel  really  believed  that  he 
had  said  something  quite  different,  and  that  he 
had  not  let  a political  cat  out  of  his  bag. 

One  of  my  pleasantest  experiences  was  a visit 
to  Mr.  Saul  Solomon,  M.L.A.,  the  eminent  Cape 
politician,  at  his  house  at  Greenpoint.  I was 
startled  at  first  by  the  massive  head,  lion-like  in 
appearance,  surmounting  a tiny  body  ensconsed 
in  the  depths  of  an  armchair.  Mr.  Solomon, 


REPORTING  RECOLLECTIONS 


71 


though  stunted  in  form,  had  received  from  Nature 
the  compensation  of  a big  brain.  He  at  once 
detected  that  his  interviewer  was  a novice  and 
paternally  gave  himself  considerable  trouble  to 
make  my  task  as  easy  and  pleasant  as  possible. 
He  was  used  to  the  interviewing  operation  and  I 
wasn’t,  but  from  that  date  I lost  all  sense  of  awe 
when  speaking  to  a public  man. 

My  best  work  for  The  Argus  I did  not  do  at  all. 
This  sounds  like  a “ bull  ” but  it  has  a sound  basis 
of  fact.  The  Africander  Bond  was  holding  one 
of  its  annual  Congresses  at  Middelburg  (Cape) 
and  The  Argus  had  made  special  arrangements 
to  receive  lengthy  reports  of  each  day’s  proceed- 
ings by  telegraph,  no  light  task,  for  the  prosiness 
of  the  speakers  extended  these  sittings  to  an 
unconscionable  period.  The  representatives  of 
two  Dutch  newspapers,  De  Express  and  De 
Patriot  were  engaged  to  report  for  us,  taking 
it  in  turns  to  put  the  messages  on  the  wire.  A 
day  or  two  before  the  opening  of  the  congress,  I 
strolled  into  our  office,  feeling  somewhat  tired 
after  a heavy  day’s  reporting  in  the  Courts.  The 
editor  at  once  sent  for  me. 

“My  lad,”  he  said,  “You  have  just  twenty 
minutes  to  pack  your  bag  and  catch  the  train 
for  Middleburg.  One  of  our  Dutch  representa- 
tives is  ill  and  the  other  is  unable  to  do  our  re- 
ports. So  you  must  do  them.” 


72  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


“ Good  heavens  ! ” I exclaimed.  “It  is  im- 
possible, for  I do  not  understand  a word  of 
Dutch.” 

“ There  is  nothing  impossible  in  newspaper 
work,”  replied  Mr.  Powell,  with  all  the  calmness 
of  the  other  fellow  who  is  out  of  the  trouble.  “ In 
any  case  I have  no  one  else  at  present  to  send  but 
you,  and  this  is  your  chance  to  win  your  journa- 
listic spurs.” 

There  was  no  help  for  it,  and  with  the  in- 
grained military  spirit  to  obey  the  last  order, 
I rushed  to  my  boarding  house,  tumbled  some 
clothing  into  a hand-bag,  and  was  just  in  time 
to  catch  the  train.  In  the  course  of  the  long 
journey  I discovered  several  pressmen  bound  on 
the  same  errand  as  myself,  and  in  the  cheerful 
companionship  of  J.  W.  M.  Tangermann,  of  the 
Cape  Times,  I speedily  lost  all  sense  of  appre- 
hension, and  whatever  qualms  I felt  as  to  the 
success  of  my  mission  were  banished  by  my 
admiration  for  Tangermann’s  light-heartedness. 
This  he  especially  manifested  by  the  singing  of 
student  songs  and  by  attempts  to  clamber 
through  the  carriage  window  to  gain  the  clearer 
atmosphere  of  the  roof.  These  attempts  were 
frustrated  by  the  other  occupants  of  the  carriage 
hanging  on  to  his  feet.  Another  pressman  on 
that  journey  was  Mr.  J.  De  Villiers  Roos,  the 
present  Auditor-General  of  the  Union. 


REPORTING  RECOLLECTIONS  73 


We  found  the  hotel  crowded  with  Bond  dele- 
gates from  all  parts  of  South  Africa,  as  the  con- 
gress was  to  assemble  the  following  morning. 
That  evening  a smoking  concert  was  arranged  at 
which  I made  myself  popular  to  two  young  Hol- 
landers. Both  were  delegates,  but  from  different 
parts  of  the  Cape  Colony.  When  they  were  mak- 
ing themselves  agreeable  to  me,  and  declaring 
that  I was  a jolly  good  fellow,  and  all  the  rest  of 
it,  a bright  thought  struck  me.  Here  were  two 
well  educated  Hollanders  who  spoke  and  wrote 
English  perfectly  and  were  quite  at  home  in  the 
“ taal  ” — why  not  get  them  to  do  the  reporting 
for  me  ? I suddenly  assumed  an  expression  of 
the  deepest  gloom.  They  were  immediately  con- 
cerned, fearing  colic,  at  least.  I reassured  them 
and  told  my  tale  of  woe.  They  laughed  up- 
roariously, but  at  last  consented  to  act  as  my 
deputies  ; should  one  be  on  his  feet  in  the  fervour 
of  speech-making  the  other  would  take  notes 
and  vice  versa.  I was  to  call  daily  at  four  o’clock 
for  their  reports  which  I would  then  place  on  the 
wire. 

The  congress  opened  next  morning  at  8 o’clock 
and  pursued  its  weary  way  till  10  p.m.  Day  after 
day  the  maddening  (to  me)  flow  of  oratory  went 
on  from  early  morn  till  late  at  night,  and  the  only 
words  I comprehended  were  : “ Myheer  Voor- 
zitter,  Myheer  Secretaris  en  Heeren.”  Finding 


74  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


that  I could  not  improve  my  mind  or  benefit  my 
newspaper  by  a regular  attendance  at  the  meet- 
ings, I sought  distraction  in  the  open  air.  My 
days  were  mostly  spent  in  driving  with  the 
farmers’  daughters  to  be  shown  the  sights  of  the 
district.  I had  crowded  hours  of  glorious  life, 
but  found  time  to  cast  a thought  of  pity  to  my 
colleagues  bound  by  the  spell  of  those  inter- 
minable droning  voices  in  the  heated  atmosphere 
of  the  congress  chamber.  But  death  itself  was 
not  more  certain  than  my  appearance  in  the  con- 
gress at  four  o’clock.  I stood  behind  one  of  my 
Hollander  friends’  chairs,  silently  received  a batch 
of  “ copy  ” (technically  known  as  a “ slab  ”)  and 
then  made  a bee-line  for  the  telegraph  office. 

Merrily  the  joyous  days  (for  me)  sped  until  a 
fortnight  had  been  consumed  by  the  only  remedy 
South  Africans  know  for  their  country’s  ills — 
talk.  The  graver  the  ills  the  more  the  talk. 
There  were  signs  of  the  assembly  breaking  up 
and  I knew  that  my  glorious  holiday  was  drawing 
to  an  end.  The  closing  of  the  congress  was 
celebrated  by  a Bond  banquet,  to  which  I was 
invited.  I dreaded  this  ordeal,  chiefly  because 
of  my  abhorred  ignorance  of  the  Dutch  tongue. 
I had  a presentiment  that  I would  be  called  upon 
to  reply  to  a toast  and  I approached  the  feast 
with  no  appetite.  When  I glanced  round  the 
crowded  hall  and  saw  the  gallery  filled  with 


REPORTING  RECOLLECTIONS 


75 


ladies,  I had  a desire  to  malinger  and  get  carried 
out  on  a stretcher.  But  an  Irishman  is  not 
generally  lacking  in  resourcefulness.  I had  the 
inspiration  to  extract  an  oath  from  the  Dutch 
reporters  present  that  one  of  their  number  would 
respond  to  the  formal  but  inevitable  toast  of 
“ The  Press.”  This  done,  I returned  to  my 
mutton  in  a calmer  frame  of  mind. 

This  equanimity  was  maintained  when,  at 
the  close  of  a lengthy  ordeal  of  oratory,  the  chair- 
man (Mr.  C.  Botha)  proposed  “ The  Press,” 
and  dwelt  on  its  powers  and  its  possibilities.  I 
kept  a watchful  eye  on  my  Dutch  confreres.  I 
was  saved.  One  of  them  rose  solemnly  and 
responded  with  what  I took  to  be  a sermon  of 
the  usual  length.  Better  still,  every  one  of  the 
Dutch  reporters  got  up  and  responded.  “ Surely,” 
thought  I,  “ that  will  satisfy  them.”  Vain  hope. 
My  own  cursed  personal  popularity,  and  the  justly 
earned  reputation  of  the  journal  I represented, 
caused  a thunderous  call  for  “ Argus  ! Argus  ! ” 
to  split  my  ears.  I trembled,  but  I had  to  rise. 
Beside  me  was  an  empty  tumbler.  I filled  it 
to  the  brim  with  champagne  and  drained  it  to 
the  dregs.  After  a brief  pause  to  impress  my 
audience,  and  to  let  the  champagne  get  into 
working  order,  I plunged  headlong  into  a sea  of 
words. 


76  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


To  this  day  I do  not  know  what  I said,  but 
the  tumultuous  “ Hoor  ! Hoor  ! ” which  ascended 
at  intervals  from  all  sides  lured  me  on  my  desper- 
ate way.  I think  it  was  a reference  I made  to 
Rhodes  having  donated  £10,000  to  the  Irish 
Home  Rule  party  that  put  the  climax  on  the 
enthusiasm.  There  were  volleys  of  cheers  and  a 
tempest  of  handkerchiefs  in  the  gallery.  I sat 
down  dazed  and  as  parched  as  a lime-kiln,  and 
have  never  more  enjoyed  a drink  than  the  long 
one  which  was  pressed  upon  me  then.  Next 
morning  when  I went  to  settle  my  hotel  bill  the 
Boniface  smiled  and  said  : “ There  is  nothing  to 
pay.  You  tickled  them  so  finely  last  night  that 
the  Bond  has  made  you  its  guest  this  trip.” 
Thus  I completed  a most  enjoyable  holiday  of  a 
fortnight’s  duration  at  a minimum  of  expense. 
When  I got  back  to  Capetown  my  editor  warmly 
congratulated  me  on  the  excellent  daily  reports 
I had  forwarded,  and  sought  information  as  to 
how  I had  managed  it.  I told  him  the  whole 
story,  which  so  pleased  him  that  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  pass  an  item  in  my  expense  account. 
That  item  was  “ Drinks  for  interpretation  pur- 
poses.” I kept  up  a friendly  correspondence 
with  my  Hollander  friends  for  a long  time  after- 
wards. 


CHAPTER  VIII 


Gentlemen  Adventurers 

Another  pleasant  engagement  I had  was  to 
report  an  agricultural  show  at  Ceres.  I was 
delighted  with  the  beautiful  surroundings,  and, 
though  I possessed  no  bucolic  education  I greatly 
admired  the  fine  specimens  of  livestock  and  pro- 
duce exhibited  by  these  progressive  Cape  farmers. 
When  I travelled  about  the  Cape  Colony  in  after 
years  I was  greatly  struck  by  the  enterprise  of 
the  Dutch  farmers,  who  had  been  pictured  in  my 
mind’s  eye  as  persons  of  the  genus  “ bi-jowner.” 
They  were  really  indistinguishable  from  cultured 
English  gentlemen-farmers  and  had  nothing  to 
learn  regarding  up-to-date  agricultural  methods. 
A long  time  afterwards  I also  became  acquainted 
with  the  backveld  “ farmer,”  but  that  is  another 
story,  and  comes  later. 

At  the  Ceres  luncheon  I had  a seat  directly 
opposite  that  famed  orator.  Sir  Thomas  Uping- 
ton,  then,  I believe,  Attorney-General  and  after- 
wards to  become  Premier  of  the  Cape  Colony. 
I gazed  with  curiosity  on  the  pinched  face,  hawk- 
like eyes  and  drooping  moustache,  and  wondered 

77 


78  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


how  he  would  begin  his  speech.  Of  course,  I did 
not  expect  him  to  be  nervous,  but  I was  anxious 
to  pick  up  any  crumbs  of  knowledge  that  might 
enable  me  to  face  the  public  from  a platform 
with  more  sang  froid  than  w’as  the  case  in  my 
debut  as  a public  speaker  at  Middelburg.  Before 
Sir  Thomas  rose  to  speak  he  took  a good  pull  at 
the  tumbler,  and  thus  I comprehended  that 
great  minds  think  alike,  and  that  there  was  no 
difference  to  be  detected  between  his  preparatory 
arrangements  and  my  own.  The  mental  chasm 
separating  us,  however,  was  strikingly  apparent 
before  he  had  got  fairly  into  the  stride  of  his 
speech.  It  was  an  almost  perfect  day,  that  day 
at  Ceres.  It  was  marred  by  one  incident,  which 
pressmen  alone  wdll  appreciate.  The  press  room 
was  a huge  marquee,  the  sides  well  looped  up  for 
ventilation,  and  the  tables  heaped  with  the 
reports  of  the  judges,  prize  lists  and  all  the  para- 
phernalia necessary  to  make  the  show  a success 
from  the  competitors’  view-point.  When  we 
were  all  busy  compiling  our  reports,  a young 
hurricane  entered,  tore  down  one  side  of  the 
tent,  and  sheafs  of  precious  documents  were  sent 
wildly  careering  over  the  veld  in  every  direction. 
We  started  in  pursuit,  and  when  we  had  captured 
sufficient  fragments  of  the  papers  to  make  a 
literary  mosaic,  we  set  to  work  to  reduce  the 
jig-saw  puzzle  to  something  like  coherency. 


ili-r 


EARLY  JOHANNESBURG 


By  courteous  permission  of  “ South  Africa.” 
FIRvST  STANDARD  BANK. 


By  courteous  permission  of  “ South  Africa.” 
FIRST  OUTPUT  OF  GOLD. 


To  face  page  79. 


GENTLEMEN  ADVENTURERS 


79 


“ It  was  our  duty,  and  we  did.”  Pressmen, 
always  do. 

During  all  this  time  I never  escaped,  even 
for  a single  day,  the  haunting  memories  of  my 
vanished  military  career.  Never  did  I meet  a 
soldier  in  the  street  but  a lump  rose  in  my  throat. 
Imagine,  then,  my  joy  when,  after  about  a year’s 
reporting  work,  I met  an  old  friend.  Major  Giles, 
R.A.,  in  Adderley  Street.  He  has  been  seconded 
from  the  Imperial  service  to  take  the  command 
of  the  Cape  Field  Artillery  then  stationed  at 
Kingwilliamstown.  His  conversation  was  like 
a long  drink  in  the  desert.  He  painted  in  glowing 
colours  the  smartness  of  his  corps,  its  freedom 
from  Imperial  red-tape  trammels,  and  the  possi- 
bility of  speedily  attaining  commissioned  rank  if 
I joined  up.  In  short,  he  eventually  persuaded 
me  to  cast  in  my  lot  with  the  “ C.F.A.”  as  he 
affectionately  termed  the  corps. 

I lost  no  time  in  seeking  an  interview  with 
my  patient  editor,  who  gave  his  consent  to  my 
departure  more  in  sorrow  than  in  anger,  evi- 
dently not  comprehending  how  any  sane  person 
could  prefer  a military  career  instead  of  the 
more  exciting  one  of  an  afternoon  newspaper. 
Mr.  Dormer,  too,  was  very  kind,  and  requested 
me  to  send  him  my  address  so  that  he  could  keep 
in  touch  with  me.  I boarded  the  mail-boat  and 
disembarked  again  at  East  London,  then  little 


80  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


more  than  a waste  of  sandhills.  The  years  have 
worked  wonders  there.  From  thence  I took 
train  to  Kingwilliamstown,  where  the  left  wing 
of  the  Cape  Mounted  Riflemen  was  stationed, 
under  the  command  of  Col.  “ Freddy  ” Carring- 
ton. The  C.F.A.  was  then,  while  actually  a 
separate  corps,  really  an  artillery  troop  of  the 
C.M.R.,  which  it  afterwards  became  “ de  facto.” 
That  train  journey  was  a novel  experience  to 
me  as  it  provided  my  first  glimpses  of  the  interior 
of  South  Africa.  The  scenery  was  deadly  mono- 
tonous, and  the  rate  of  travelling  absurdly  slow. 
When  the  engine-driver  spotted  a party  of  kafirs 
on  the  sky-line  he  would  pull  up  and  take  an 
observation  as  to  their  direction  of  travel.  If 
they  appeared  to  be  coming  his  way  he  would 
dismount  from  the  cab  for  a comfortable  smoke. 
Meanwhile  the  natives  grew  larger  as  they  ap- 
proached the  train.  Perhaps  one,  or  more,  of  their 
number  intended  to  join  us.  This  possibility 
led  to  some  animated  anticipation  among  the 
passengers.  But  whether  he  added  to  the  number 
of  his  passengers  or  the  natives  drifted  across  the 
track  into  the  bush,  the  result  was  the  same — 
the  driver,  having  finished  his  smoke,  again 
mounted  the  engine  and  bumped  on  as  monoton- 
ously as  before.  Occasionally  objects  of  interest, 
such  as  a kafir  kraal  or  a native  beer-drink, 
aroused  me  from  torpor.  At  length  we  lumbered 


GENTLEMEN  ADVENTURERS  81 


into  “ King,”  and  I made  the  acquaintance  of 
my  new  comrades. 

I was  not,  however,  to  become  intimately 
acquainted  with  them  at  “ King,”  for  we  were 
soon  under  orders  to  move  on  to  Umtata,  in 
Tembuland,  which  was  to  be  the  permanent 
headquarters  of  the  C.M.R.  I did  not  much  enjoy 
Kingwilliamstown.  I found  it  oppressively  hot 
and  the  surrounding  bush  seemed  to  make  the 
place  too  stuffy  to  breathe  comfortably  in. 
Indeed,  “ King  ” bears  the  unenviable  South 
African  heat  record  of  112  degrees  in  the  shade. 
At  that  time  I had  no  knowledge  of  what  an 
important  part  that  dull  old  town  had  played 
in  the  numerous  kafir  wars,  particularly  the 
Gaika-Galeka  campaigns,  which  for  so  many 
years  had  disastrously  swept  over  this  section  of 
the  sub-continent.  I have,  however,  a very 
agreeable  memory  of  a few  days  camping  out  in 
the  wildly  picturesque  Perie  Bush,  a wide  ex- 
panse of  adjacent  forest  land,  notable  for  some 
tragic  kafir  war  incidents  and  for  some  good  buck 
shooting.  Later  on  hatching  ponds  for  trout 
were  established  here  which  supplies  ova  to  the 
various  streams  of  the  Eastern  Province. 

I thoroughly  enjoyed  the  long,  lazy  ride  from 
“ King  ” to  Umtata,  taking  it  easy  during  the 
day,  when  the  battery  marched  at  a walk,  the 
men  smoking  and  yarning,  and  at  night,  with 

F 


82  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


the  guns  parked,  assembled  round  the  camp  fire, 
when  many  a well-sung  ditty  rang  through  the 
stillness  of  the  veld.  They  were  a splendid  lot  of 
fellows,  whose  good  qualities  I did  not  fully 
appreciate  until  we  were  established  in  our  per- 
manent quarters  at  Umtata.  These  were  on  a 
hill  overlooking  the  camp  of  the  C.M.R.,  which 
was  situated  in  a horse-shoe  formed  by  the  bend 
of  the  river.  The  township,  then  one,  long  strag- 
gling street,  was  about  a mile  away.  I was  rather 
impressed  by  the  uniform  of  my  new  corps,  which 
somewhat  resembled  that  of  the  17th  Lancers, 
blue  with  white  facings.  The  men  were  well 
drilled  under  the  strict  eyes  of  Sergeant-Instruc- 
tor Kenyon  (now,  I believe,  a Captain)  and  of 
Battery  Sergt. -Major  Baker.  The  latter  had 
formerly  been  a circus  performer  and  was  more 
at  home  on  a horse  than  off  it.  The  officers  were 
well  adapted  to  their  men  and  consisted  of  Major 
Giles,  a brawny  six-footer  who  found  some  diffi- 
culty in  securing  a charger  up  to  his  weight,  and 
Lieutenants  Heyman  (afterwards  Colonel  and 
Magistrate  in  Rhodesia  and  now  a member  of  the 
Rhodesian  Legislative  Council),  Lodge  and  Whit- 
taker. Lieut.  Lodge  afterwards,  I am  told,  got 
a good  appointment  in  the  Australian  Mounted 
Police,  and  “ Freddy  ” Whittaker  joined  the 
great  majority  in  the  Anglo-Boer  war.  It  was 
with  Lieut.  Heyman  that  I had  most  to  do,  and 


GENTLEMEN  ADVENTURERS  8S 


I found  in  him  a good  friend.  The  battery  was  as 
efficient  as  any  in  the  Imperial  service  and  was 
drilled  as  a Horse  Artillery  unit.  Many  an  early 
morning  we  cultivated  an  appetite  for  break- 
fast— a useless  proceeding,  for  in  those  days  we 
never  lacked  an  appetite— by  galloping  over  the 
veld  at  full  speed,  cutting  the  “ pursuing  prac- 
tice,” with  our  cavalry  swords,  slicing  great 
chunks  from  the  ant-hills  and  giving  them  “ the 
point  ” with  strengthening  effect  on  our  wrist 
muscles.  The  horses  seemed  to  enjoy  this  game 
as  much  as  the  men. 

I found  the  C.M.R.  to  be  a collection  of  gentle- 
manly and  soldier-like  fellows,  always  ready  for 
any  daring  enterprise  and  animated  by  the 
spirit  of  good  comradeship.  This  body  of  men, 
and  the  old  Natal  Police,  formed  semi-military 
forces  of  which  any  country  might  well  be  proud. 
The  men  themselves  were  sensitively  proud  of 
the  honour  of  their  corps  and  its  traditions.  In 
short,  they  possessed  esprit  de  corps  in  its 
finest  form.  I need  only  recall  the  names  of 
some  of  those  men  who  were  stationed  at  Umtata 
to  raise  the  curtain  on  many  scenes  of  wild  ad- 
venture. It  must  be  remembered  that  the  C.M.R. 
had  at  one  time  a depot  at  Canterbury,  England, 
where  none  but  picked  men  were  accepted  and 
that  the  recruiting  afterwards  was  maintained 
on  the  principle  of  obtaining  the  best  type  of 


84  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


men  right  up  to  the  time  of  the  South  African 
Union.  With  the  advent  of  the  Union  the  type 
began  to  deteriorate,  and  the  formation  of  the 
S.A.M.R.  effectively  wiped  out  the  two  forces  I 
have  mentioned,  though  their  traditions  will 
always  live. 

It  is  difficult  to  retain  a roll-call  in  one’s 
memory,  but  I may  mention  a few  names  at 
haphazard  to  justify  my  remark  about  their  fit- 
ness for  the  perils  of  active  service  or  the  pleasures 
of  peace.  There  was  Allan  Wilson,  who  died 
gloriously  fighting  at  Shangani  in  1893 ; the 
three  brothers  Maclean,  worthy  scions  of  a fight- 
ing family ; Boodle,  then  Sergt.  Major,  after- 
wards Colonel  in  Rhodesia ; Sergt.  Peakman,  an 
all-round  athlete  and  good  fellow,  who  won  his 
Colonelcy  in  the  Anglo-Boer  War  and  com- 
manded the  Diamond  Fields  Horse ; Sergt. 
Crewe,  at  that  time  little  dreaming  of  a knight- 
hood and  legislative  honours  ; Dr.  Flartley,  the 
genial  military  medico,  newly  wearing  the  V.C. 
which  he  won  in  Basutoland  ; “ Wingy  ” Scott, 
who  lost  an  arm,  and  won  a V.C.  at  Morosi’s 
Mountain  in  1879,  and  afterwards  became  a cus- 
todian of  diamonds  for  De  Beers  ; Lieut. Crut- 
well,  with  a beautiful  tenor  voice,  and  a weak 
will ; Col.  Carrington,  with  the  fierce  moustache, 
and  the  stentorian  voice,  who,  I afterwards  dis- 
covered, took  a note  of  my  name  for  promotion  ; 


GENTLEMEN  ADVENTURERS 


85 


and  Lieut.  “ Tim  ” Lukin,  who  then  did  not 
contemplate  commanding  a Springbok  Brigade 
in  France,  and  retirement  with  the  rank  of  general 
officer  ; the  gallant  Capt.  Shervington,  who  could 
hold  his  own  with  any  man  on  the  sports  field  or 
the  drill  ground — when  I first  knew  him  he  was 
Adjutant  of  the  C.M.R.  He  afterwards,  with 
Digby  Willoughby,  went  to  Madagascar  where 
they  organised  the  Hovas  against  the  French 
forces  and  conducted  quite  a respectable  guerilla 
war.  Poor  Shervington  ! He  waited  one  day  in 
a dingy  London  hotel  for  a remittance ; the 
delay  caused  him  to  give  way  to  despair,  and  he 
committed  suicide  while  the  postman  was  bearing 
the  money  to  him. 

There  is  one  gallant  figure  I have  reason  to 
remember.  It  was  that  of  Sergt.  Matt  Kennedy, 
afterwards  Regimental  Sergt.-Major  of  the  C.M.R. 
and  during  the  last  Boer  war  a Major  command- 
ing an  East  Griqualand  contingent.  He  had 
formerly  been  a member  of  the  Royal  Irish  Con- 
stabulary and  was  one  of  a draft  selected  for  the 
C.M.R.  for  “ stiffening  ” purposes.  He  was  about 
the  first  person  I noticed  in  Umtata.  He  was 
riding  down  the  street,  reining  in  a powerful 
iron-grey,  and  I thought  the  pair  would  make 
an  excellent  model  for  the  Centaur.  I little 
thought  then  that  one  day  I would  marry  his 
daughter. 


86  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


I have  merely  mentioned  a few  names  to  illus- 
trate the  stamp  of  men  of  those  bygone  days, 
but  the  type  could  be  multiplied  over  and  over 
again,  and  the  few  I have  mentioned  may  raise 
ghosts  of  the  past  to,  I hope,  a large  number  of 
my  readers. 


CHAPTER  IX 


Seeing  the  Country 

I MUST  confess  that  after  a year  of  it,  I felt  the 
camp  life  beeome  irksome.  Remember,  I had 
been  used  to  the  striet  discipline  of  the  Imperial 
serviee,  and  could  never  get  quite  aecustomed 
to  the  happy-go-lueky  ways  of  the  eolonial 
regime.  Also  I had  tasted  the  sweets  of  liberty 
in  a newspaper  offiee.  So  I left  the  corps  and 
again  entered  journalism  by  taking  over  editorial 
charge  of  The  Umtata  Herald,  sinee  transformed 
into  The  Territorial  News.  The  proprietors  were 
Mr.  Hampson,  a local  merchant,  and  Mr.  William 
Doran,  a townsman.  The  former  I met  again 
in  the  early  days  of  the  Rand,  when  luek  was  not 
so  eonstant  as  it  had  been  formerly.  The  latter 
was  a quaint  eharaeter,  full  of  dry  sayings  and 
caustie  humour.  One  day  he  overslept  himself, 
and  his  wife,  not  getting  any  reply  to  her  re- 
peated calls,  entered  the  bedroom  and  pulled 
down  the  bed  covering.  A rhingal,  a venomous 
snake,  had  been  eoiled  on  Doran’s  ehest,  and, 
disturbed  by  the  sudden  withdrawal  of  the 
blankets,  fastened  his  fangs  like  a flash  in  Doran’s 

87 


88  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


nose.  The  subsequent  surgical  operation  sadly 
disfigured  him,  but,  as  he  said,  an  ugly  face  is 
better  than  a dead  one. 

The  work  on  The  Umtata  Herald  was  simply 
idling.  Umtata  was  certainly  a one-horse  dorp, 
the  social  life  of  the  men  generally  centering  in 
the  two  hotels.  The  event  which  caused  the 
most  intense  excitement  there  in  my  time  was  a 
fight  between  a Sergeant-Major  of  the  C.M.R. 
and  a travelling  actor  named  Rigby.  This  took 
place  in  the  timber  yard  annexe  to  Hampson’s 
store,  and  the  Thespian  more  than  held  his  own. 
The  event  caused  more  discussion  than  a Euro- 
pean ultimatum.  There  were  a number  of  nice, 
sociable  people,  including  Bishop  Callaway,  of 
the  Diocese  of  St.  John’s,  Mr.  A.  H.  Sandford, 
the  Magistrate,  afterwards  Chief  Magistrate  of 
the  Transkeian  Territories  ; old  Mr.  Blakeway,  a 
solicitor  and  member  of  a well-known  Cape 
family,  and,  last  but  not  least.  Major  H.  G. 
Elliot,  then  the  Chief  Magistrate.  In  visiting 
his  residence  on  the  banks  of  the  Umtata  River, 
I first  made  acquaintance  with  what  I consider 
to  be  the  most  delightful  of  South  African  resi- 
dences, the  kafir  hut  transformed  to  meet  Euro- 
pean requirements.  The  Major  had  three  of 
these  inter-communicating,  the  interiors  beauti- 
fully furnished  and  delightfully  cool  and  com- 
fortable. Old  Major  Grant,  of  the  C.M.R.,  had  a 


SEEING  THE  COUNTRY 


89 


similar  series,  but  the  most  sumptuous  residence 
of  this  description  I have  come  across  was  a 
huge  Bechuana  hut  occupied  by  the  Hon.  Maurice 
Gifford  (later  to  win  his  V.C.)  in  Khama’s  country. 

Major  Elliot  was  an  entrancing  raconteur,  for 
he  had  seen  service  in  the  Royal  Marines  in  the 
Crimea,  being  present  at  the  bombardment  of 
Odessa,  Sevastopol  and  Balaclava.  He  was  a 
Canadian  of  soldier  blood  ; he  came  out  to  Natal 
in  1870,  and  was  on  the  Diamond  Fields  before 
Kimberley  sprang  into  existence.  The  natives 
in  the  territories  under  his  control  regarded  him 
as  a father,  and  when  he  retired  in  1902  they 
presented  him  with  a purse  of  over  £l,000,  which 
he  handed  over  to  the  Umtata  Hospital.  He  did 
excellent  work  in  the  first  Boer  War  in  connection 
with  the  native  levies,  which  he  commanded. 
He  was  knighted  in  1899,  and  was  awarded  the 
C.B.  in  1901.  Having  retired,  he  took  up  his 
residence  in  Maritzburg,  but  did  not  live  long  to 
enjoy  his  well-earned  ease.  Peace  to  his  ashes, 
for  he  was  a true  type  of  an  English  gentleman  ! 

Of  course,  with  such  a large  garrison  of  C.M.R. 
and  C.F.A.,  there  was  no  lack  of  sporting  events. 
The  troops  were  augmented  during  my  stay 
there  by  a remarkable  corps,  the  Cape  Infantry. 
They  were  all  Army  Reserve  men  and  hard  cases, 
but  they  drilled  like  perfect  war  machines.  When 
I was  at  Kingwilliamstown  I often  watched  them 


90  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


drilling  with  admiration ; they  wheeled  like  a 
moving  wall,  and  their  bayonet  exereise  was  a 
treat  to  witness.  Their  instruetor  was  an  old 
Guardsman,  Sergt. -Major  Aleek  Forbes,  and  his 
bull-voice  dominated  everything  in  its  vicinity. 
He  afterwards  became  a Durban  resident  as 
Regimental  Sergt. -Major  of  the  Durban  Light 
Infantry,  another  crack  corps  which,  happily, 
still  exists.  Forbes,  when  the  Great  War  broke 
out,  forgot  his  age  and  pensioned  ease,  and  went 
to  England  to  lick  Kitchener’s  recruits  into  shape, 
and  died  there. 

The  Cape  Infantry,  on  their  arrival  at  Umtata, 
made  things  so  exceedingly  lively  that  they  were 
put  to  expend  their  energy  on  road-making,  at 
which  they  performed  marvels.  The  road  cut 
into  the  hillside  at  Brook’s  Nek,  just  outside 
Kokstad,  is  a lasting  testimony  to  their  patience 
and  skill.  They  were  eventually  disbanded. 
Despite  many  attractions,  the  dullness  of  news- 
paper life  at  Umtata  soon  palled  on  me.  The 
only  readable  “ copy  ” to  be  obtained  were  the 
recurring  exploits  of  one,  Golding,  whose  trade 
was  gun-running.  He  was  constantly  running 
his  illegal  cargoes  of  guns  across  the  border  into 
Pondoland,  and  as  he  naturally  chose  his  own 
-time,  and  had  his  own  private  drifts  on  the 
river,  he  was  never  caught  in  flagrante  delicto, 
though  some  of  his  wagons  were  occasionally 


SEEING  THE  COUNTRY 


91 


captured.  I saw  one  of  these  hauls.  It  con- 
sisted of  a number  of  cases  of  whisky.  On  the 
case  being  opened  the  bottoms  of  the  bottles, 
each  in  its  straw  envelope,  were  disclosed.  But 
they  were  merely  bottoms  cleverly  cut  off  from 
the  bottle,  while  underneath  were  carbines, 
taken  to  pieces  and  the  parts  packed  away  snugly. 
The  C.M.R.  cursed  Golding,  as  they  had  often 
to  sit  up  all  night,  in  all  sorts  of  weather,  watching 
suspected  drifts.  I believe  the  gun-runner  was 
eventually  eaptured,  disguised,  on  board  a train 
at  King  Williamstown,  and  got  a long  term  of 
imprisonment. 

I left  Umtata  for  Natal,  having  in  my  possession 
a letter  of  introduction  from  Major  Elliot  to  Mr. 
Harry  Escombe,  of  Durban.  I elected  to  make  a 
holiday  of  my  journey,  travelling  leisurely  on 
horseback,  and  sleeping  at  night  at  some  trader’s 
store,  often  on  the  counter.  I enjoyed  the  lovely 
scenery,  wh’ch  was  all  strange  to  my  eyes,  not 
yet  quite  free  from  English  impressions,  and 
had  a good  time,  as  I made  my  way  by  easy 
stages,  via  Qumbu  and  Mount  Frere  to  Kokstad, 
some  130  miles.  At  the  latter  place  a detach- 
ment of  the  Cape  Infantry  was  stationed  and  there 
also  I met  Sergt.-Major  “ Jock  ” Webster  (after- 
wards Major),  of  the  Royal  Artillery,  whom  I 
had  met  previously  at  Capetown.  He  was  acting 
as  Ordnance  Officer  at  Kokstad.  He  put  me  up 


92  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


royally,  and  after  a look  around  for  a day  or  two 
— Kokstad  to-day  is  little  changed  from  those 
days — I sold  my  horse  and  took  the  post-cart  for 
Maritzburg,  via  Richmond. 

Maritzburg  in  1884  was  a far  livelier  centre 
than  it  is  to-day.  In  the  first  place  it  was  the 
seat  of  Government,  the  Executive  Council 
(Natal  did  not  receive  responsible  government 
until  1893)  and  of  His  Excellency  the  Governor. 
His  Excellency,  Sir  Henry  Bulwer,  was  a familiar 
figure  in  the  City  streets,  pottering  about  on  a 
quiet  old  horse  and  conspicuous  by  his  white 
top-hat.  The  Chief  Justice,  Sir  Henry  Connor, 
who  was  beloved  by  all  who  knew  him,  was  the 
chief  member  of  the  Council,  and,  strangely 
enough,  he  was  succeeded  in  the  Chief  Justiceship 
by  another  brilliant  Irishman,  Mr.  (afterwards  Sir) 
Michael  Gallwey,  then  Attorney-General.  Colonel 
A.  H.  Hime  (afterwards  Sir  Albert  and  Premier) 
was  Colonial  Engineer,  and  the  Colonial  Secretary 
was  Mr.  Seymour  Haden,  assisted  by  Mr.  C.  J. 
Bird.  Mr.  Haden  was  a memorable  personage 
whose  vapid  face  and  glittering  eye-glass  masked 
a keen  and  witty  brain.  The  notable  Shepstone 
family  were  represented  by  the  eminent  John 
Shepstone,  the  great  authority  on  Zulu  customs 
and  traditions  ; Henrique,  formerly  Secretary  to 
the  Governor,  and  Arthur  Jesse,  then  qualifying 
for  the  Umfolosi  magistracy,  which  afterwards 


SEEING  THE  COUNTRY 


93 


led  to  his  appointment  as  Permanent  Secretary 
for  Native  Affairs.  Then  there  was  a well-known 
practising  lawyer  who  was  later  to  become  Chief 
Justice  as  Sir  Henry  Bale,  a notable  figure  in 
Maritzburg,  as  also  was  Sir  Henry  Binns,  though 
essentially  a Durban  citizen. 

There  was  a large  garrison  in  Maritzburg  in 
those  days,  artillery,  cavalry  and  infantry,  with 
an  “ overflow  camp  ” at  Pinetown.  These  pro- 
vided ample  material  for  social  festivities  and 
mounted  orderlies  clattered  through  the  streets  all 
day  long,  not  always  on  official  errands,  while 
the  streets  themselves  were  constantly  blocked 
with  the  great  traffic  of  loaded  ox- wagons.  This 
period  was  not  so  long  after  the  Zulu  War,  which 
had  brought  much  wealth  into  Maritzburg.  Cer- 
tainly the  trade  done  in  those  days  was  much 
larger  than  at  any  later  period  in  my  recollection, 
and  the  cartage  contractor,  Mr.  Piccione,  had  his 
hands  constantly  full. 

The  Natal  Police  were  quartered  in  a dilapi- 
dated set  of  shanties  in  Church  Street,  with  Major 
Dartnell  in  command,  Capt.  Stein  as  Adjutant 
and  Sergt.-Major  Shackleton,  of  the  6th  Dragoons, 
to  boss  things  up  generally.  They  later  occupied  a 
fine  barracks,  now  in  possession  of  the  S.A.M.R. 

Among  the  officers  of  the  6th  Inniskilling 
Dragoons  were  some  who  afterwar became 
well-known  in  South  Africa  and  some  that  became 


94  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


world-famous.  There  was,  for  instanee,  Edmund 
Allenby  (now  Lord  Allenby,  of  Palestine  fame), 
who  took  part  in  the  Bechuanaland  Expedition 
of  1884,  and  there  was  Raleigh  Grey  (now  Col. 
Raleigh  Grey,  of  the  Rhodesian  Legislative 
Couneil)  who  had  his  share  in  the  notorious  Jame- 
son Raid  of  1896.  Douglas  Haig,  joined  my  oK 
friends  the  7th  Hussars,  the  following  year. 

One  amusing  incident  of  a later  date  connected 
with  the  Dragoons  I recollect.  The  Times  of  Natal 
had  published  something  derogatory  to  the 
regiment  and  three  of  the  officers  determined  to 
take  revenge.  Armed  with  the  necessary  para- 
phernalia for  the  operation  of  tarring  and  feather- 
ing, they  called  at  the  residence  of  the  proprietor, 
Mr.  William  Watson.  The  door  was  opened  by 
the  ladies  of  the  family,  three  in  number.  They 
immediately  scented  mischief,  and  calling  up 
their  reserves  of  fire-shovels  and  pokers,  com- 
pelled the  invaders  to  beat  an  ignominous  retreat. 
The  affair  was  hushed  up  but  the  officers  were 
transferred  to  other  scenes  of  activity. 

The  Bechuanaland  expedition  referred  to  in 
connection  with  Lord  Allenby,  was  caused  by 
filibustering  Boers,  who  had  established  the  so- 
called  republics  of  Stellaland  and  Goschen  in  the 
localities  of  the  present  Vryburg  and  Mafeking. 
They  seized  stock  and  annexed  lands  belonging 
to  the  Chief  Montsioa,  an  act  which  was 


SEEING  THE  COUNTRY 


95 


sanctioned  by  a proclamation  of  the  Transvaal 
Republic.  Sir  Hercules  Robinson,  Governor  of 
the  Cape  and  High  Commissioner,  issued  an 
ultmatum  in  October,  1884.  An  armed  force  was 
placed  under  the  command  of  Sir  Charles  Warren, 
consisting  of  Methuen’s  Horse,  Gough’s  Horse 
and  Carrington’s  Horse.  All  these  officers  were 
leaders  in  the  Anglo-Boer  War  ; Lord  Methuen 
was  Governor  of  Natal  in  1909,  and  Col.  Gough 
(afterwards  Major-General)  was  a son  of  the 
famous  General  Sir  John  Gough,  and  had  seen 
service  in  Afghanistan  and  Egypt.  Col.  Carring- 
ton also  attained  the  rank  of  Major-General. 
After  a great  deal  of  tall  talk  on  the  part  of  the 
Boers,  the  expedition  advanced.  The  Boers  re- 
treated, and  finally  fled  over  the  border,  without 
a shot  being  fired.  The  Transvaal  rescinded  the 
annexation  proclamation,  and  Bechuanaland  was 
declared  a British  Protectorate  in  1885. 

It  was  on  this  Maritzburg  visit  that  I first 
met  Mr.  Pete  Davis,  proprietor  of  The  Natal 
Witness,  a gentleman  with  whom  I was  eventually 
to  be  closely  connected  in  newspaper  work  for  a 
long  period  of  years.  I was  introduced  by  the 
then  Editor  of  The  Witness,  Mr.  F.  R.  Statham. 
I had  heard  rather  disquieting  reports  of  Mr. 
Davis’  brusqueness  of  manner,  but  found  him 
most  cordial— indeed,  during  my  long  association 
with  him  later  on  we  always  worked  smoothly 


96  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


together.  He  was  undoubtedly  a keen  business 
man  and  judge  of  character,  but  liable  to  be 
“ cranky  ” in  his  ways,  unless  one  knew  those 
ways,  when  everything  was  smooth  sailing.  He 
had  many  irons  in  the  fire,  was  responsible  for 
several  newspapers,  was  interested  in  the  share 
market,  and  built  up  a fine  business.  His  greatest 
fault  was  Britain’s  greatest  virtue,  he  bought 
in  the  cheapest  markets — especially  journalists. 
Statham  I was  to  meet  afterwards  in  Kimberley, 
where  he  started  a paper  called  The  Independent, 
ostensibly  out  to  fight  De  Beers,  an  effort  similar 
to  Don  Quixote’s  tilting  at  windmills.  I assisted, 
on  The  Diamond  Fields  Advertiser,  to  prick 
Statham’s  Socialistic  bubbles,  and  as  he  took  his 
Socialism  seriously,  every  attack  on  him  was 
riposted  by  a heavy  counter-attack.  He  was  a 
facile  versifier  and  a sound  musician,  but  got  into 
bad  odour  prior  to  the  Anglo-Boer  War  through 
advocating  the  claims  of  the  two  Dutch 
Republics. 


By  courteous  perynission  of  “ South  Africa.” 
AIR.  INGRAM’S  PICTURE  OF  BACK  BEACH,  DURBAN,  DONG  AGO 


By  courteous  permission  of  “ South  Africa." 
SIEGE  OF  DURBAN,  1842. 


To  face  page  97. 


CHAPTER  X 


Durban  and  Delagoa 

I TRAVELLED  by  train  to  Durban,  and  in  those 
days  the  journey  always  provided  one  terrifying 
experience.  That  was  the  crossing  of  the  Inchanga 
bridge,  a wooden-trestle  affair  spanning  a very 
deep  gorge.  When  the  train  approached  the 
bridge  it  would  slow  down  and  then  crawl  across 
at  a snail’s  pace,  the  gigantic  framework  quiver- 
ing and  swaying  under  the  pressure.  To  look 
out  of  the  carriage  window  into  the  depths  below, 
where  the  tree-tops  appeared  like  a parsley  bed, 
was  a nerve-trying  ordeal,  especially  for  women. 
However,  a deviation  shortly  afterwards  did 
away  with  this  terror  and  the  traveller  now  whirls 
over  solid  earth  instead  of  over  an  airy  cobweb. 

And  so  to  Durban.  After  all  these  years 
Durban  itself  has  not  much  changed.  The  Point 
Road  and  Ombilo  Road  are  much  the  same  as 
in  those  far  back  days,  though  no  twanging 
tram-cars  rumbled  down  them.  The  only  trams 
I remember  were  horse  vehicles,  with  no  upper 
deck  and  open  at  the  sides  to  the  wind  and  dust. 
Their  goal  was  the  Berea,  an  extra  horse  being 


98  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


inspanned  at  the  foot  of  the  incline  to  accelerate 
the  ascent.  There  was  no  ornamented  beach,  no 
impressive  esplanade,  nor  were  the  stores  in 
West  Street  on  a palatial  scale.  Despite  the 
great  transformation  which  has  converted  the 
tumbled  sand  dunes  of  the  beach  into  an  imposing 
parade  of  big  hotels,  Durban’s  most  progressive 
achievement  is  her  fine  harbour.  In  those  old 
days  the  bar  at  the  mouth  of  the  lagoon  was 
generally  impassable.  Steamers  had  to  lie  out 
in  the  roadstead,  the  passengers  being  tran- 
shipped in  baskets  to  tugs  or  lighters.  I once 
crossed  the  bar  battened  down  in  the  interior 
of  a lighter,  and  hope  I may  never  have  another 
experience  of  the  kind.  Hanging  on  to  iron 
supports  riveted  into  the  sides,  one  sometimes 
attained  a horizontal  position,  while  at  other 
times  the  sides  became  the  roof,  as  the  unwieldy 
vessel  plunged,  rolled  and  tossed  like  a ball  in  a 
fountain  jet.  The  basket  experience  was  a de- 
cidedly unpleasant  one,  especially  to  ladies. 

Before  touching  on  the  great  changes  in  the 
harbour  I may  be  pardoned  for  directing  atten- 
tion to  the  vast  improvement  in  the  ocean 
passenger  steamship  service  since  those  days  of 
which  I am  writing.  The  Union  Steam  Ship 
Company — a title  changed  in  1857  from  the 
Union  Steam  Collier  Company— had  the  monopoly 
from  the  Home  Government  of  a monthly  mail 


DURBAN  AND  DELAGOA 


99 


contract  until  1881,  when  the  contract  was  divided 
with  Mr.  Donald  Currie’s  vessels,  the  Castle  Mail 
Packet  Company,  which  came  into  the  Cape  trade 
m that  year,  his  pioneer  boats  being  respectively 
the  Iceland,  the  Gothland  and  the  Penguin.  In 
1900  the  two  lines  amalgamated  under  the  title  of 
the  Union-Castle  Line.  It  is  worth  while  re- 
calling, for  old  times’  sake,  the  names  of  some  of 
the  old  boats,  such  as  the  Mexican,  the  Roslin 
Castle,  the  Tartar,  the  Norham  Castle,  the  Athen- 
ian, the  Hawarden  Castle,  the  Trojan,  the  ill- 
fated  Drummond  Castle,  the  Spartan,  etc.,  all 
averaging  between  3,000  and  4,000  tons. 

The  Durban  Harbour  Works,  which  makes 
Port  Natal  the  premier  haven  of  the  Union,  are 
due  to  the  splendid  enthusiasm  and  unflagging 
energy  of  Mr.  Harry  Escombe,  the  engineering 
skill  of  Mr.  C.  W.  Methven  (Engineer-in-Chief 
of  the  Natal  Harbour  Works)  and  the  professional 
advice  of  Sir  Charles  Hartley  and  Sir  John  Wolfe 
Barry,  the  eminent  marine  engineers. 

I called  at  the  office  of  the  Natal  Mercury  and 
made  friends  with  R.  Cawthra  Woodhead,  then 
sub-editor,  a friendship  that  lasted  for  many 
years  until  his  untimely  death.  Mr.  E.  P.  Mathers 
was  then  editor,  afterwards  taking  a similar  post 
on  The  Natal  Advertiser,  and  proceeding  to  Eng- 
land in  1888  to  found  the  London  weekly  entitled 
South  Africa.  The  Mercury  was  then  under  the 


100  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


joint  proprietorship  of  Sir  John  Robinson  and 
Mr.  Richard  Vause.  The  former  I did  not  see 
during  this  visit,  but  “ Dicky  ” Vause  well  sup- 
ported his  reputation  as  a good  fellow.  He  was 
five  times  Mayor  of  Durban  and  opened  the  new 
Town  Hall  (now  the  General  Post  Office)  in 
October  1885.  Mr.  Escombe  received  me  most 
cordially,  and  I have  never  been  more  powerfully 
impressed  by  any  personality  than  his.  He  was  a 
familiar  figure  in  Durban  streets  as  he  marched 
strong  and  masterful,  his  hair  blowing  in  the 
breeze  and  jets  of  smoke  from  his  pipe  trailing 
behind  him.  He  and  Sir  John  Robinson  were  the 
two  greatest  Natalians  of  their  time,  and  they 
have  had  no  successors.  Sir  John’s  leading 
articles  in  the  Mercury  were  models  of  literary 
style,  and  his  political  speeches  were  models  of 
oratory,  though  erring  perhaps  on  the  side  of 
stateliness.  He  was  the  father  of  responsible 
government  in  Natal,  and  the  first  Prime  Minister 
thereunder.  It  has  been  well  said  by  the  late 
R.  D.  Clark,  M.A.,  of  Robinson  and  Escombe 
that  “ they  were  lovely  and  pleasant  in  their 
lives,  and  in  their  deaths  were  not  long  divided.” 
Escombe  was  to  me  the  perfect  Man,  a nature’s 
gentleman.  I had  a few  opportunities  of  con- 
versations with  him  in  his  beautiful  well-stocked 
library  at  his  residence  in  Beach  Grove  and  in  his 
private  office  in  town.  He  was  a splendidly 


By  courteous  permission  of  “ South  Africa.” 
WEST  STREET.  DURBAN,  IN  THE  ’SEVENTIES. 


By  courteous  permission  of  “ South  Africa.” 
FIRST  ENGINE  IN  SOUTH  AFRICA  AT  DURBAN. 


To  face  page  101. 


DURBAN  AND  DELAGOA 


101 


educated  man,  though  he  left  St.  Paul’s  School 
in  the  Homeland  at  18.  Nobody  could  be  long 
in  his  company  without  being  strengthened  by 
the  mental  perhaps  spiritual,  contact. 

Another  Durban  recollection  that  remains 
with  me  is  that  of  Father  Sabon,  a gentle,  hard- 
working Catholic  priest,  who,  with  that  lovable 
prelate.  Bishop  Jolivet,  received  the  Empress 
Eugenie,  when  she  made  her  sorrowful  pilgrimage 
to  the  spot  where  her  son  was  killed  in  Zululand. 
Bishop  Jolivet,  though  apparently  a frail,  delicate 
man,  was  constantly  making  tremendous  journeys 
in  that  most  nerve-shattering  of  conveyances, 
the  post-cart,  for  his  diocese  extended  from  Dur- 
ban right  down  to  the  Kei  River  in  the  Cape.  He 
was  well-known  along  that  route  and  had  the 
reputation  of  thoroughly  enjoying  a good  joke, 
and  of  perpetrating  jokes  himself  at  his  numerous 
halting  places.  Those  were  busy  days  in  Durban 
and  an  indication  of  the  state  of  trade  could 
always  be  seen  in  the  crowded  marts  of  Acutt 
and  Beningfield — Robert  Acutt,  who  could  tell 
a good  story  and  prided  himself  on  his  likeness 
to  Sir  Francis  Burnand,  and  Reuben  Beningfield, 
the  big  game  hunter,  old  G.  Cato,  of  Cato’s  Creek  ; 
J.  F.  E.  Barnes,  the  Borough  Engineer,  afterwards 
Colonial  Engineer,  while  other  familiar  faces 
were  Benjamin  Greenacre,  father  of  the  present 
Senator ; David  Hunter,  General  Manager  o 


102  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


the  Natal  Government  Railways,  and  M.  W. 
Carr,  Engineer  in-Chief  of  the  N.G.R.,  with  both 
of  whom  I had  long  and  interesting  chats  ; 
Robert  Jamieson,  a municipal  enthusiast  and 
the  most  kindly  and  gentle  of  propagandists  ; 
most  of  whom  have  passed  to  the  Great  Beyond. 

I think  it  was  in  1887  that  I agreed  to  take 
up  a confidential  appointment  on  the  staff  of  Sir 
Thomas  Tancred,  the  Chief  Engineer  of  the  new 
railway  being  commenced  at  Delagoa,  which  had 
been  offered  me  through  the  kindness  of  Mr. 
Escombe.  I had  been  doing  well  at  literary  work 
and  had  made  quite  a connection  as  a free-lance 
in  descriptive  writing  and  short  story  work. 
But  I wanted  to  see  as  much  of  South  Africa  as 
possible,  principally  with  the  idea  of  picking 
up  experience  and  “ local  colour.”  I was  to  pick 
up  sufficient  colour  to  make  the  map  of  South 
Africa  much  more  flamboyant  than  the  carto- 
graphers had  made  it. 

Lourenco  Marques  in  the  early  eighties  was  a 
good  place  to  die  in  and  a devilish  bad  one  to  live 
in.  The  modern  town  which  has  sprung  up  from 
that  fever-haunted  site  has  no  recollection  in  its 
Little  Paris  style,  of  the  bad  days  of  its  youth, 
and  that  is  just  as  well.  Picture  to  yourself  one 
long  straggling  street  having  a plaza  in  its  centre, 
with  occasional  shops  on  either  hand,  many  of 
the  houses  being  centuries  old,  the  drinking  dens 


By  courteous  permission  of  " South  Africa.” 


DURBAN  TOWN  HALL  TO-DAY. 


DURBAN  AND  DELAGOA 


103 


open  all  day  and  night  so  that  it  was  no  un- 
common occurrence  to  stumble  over  the  body  of  a 
drunken  white  man,  or  native  woman,  in  the 
dark.  These  latter  were  pitiable  outcasts.  Pur- 
chased from  the  headman  of  an  adjacent  kafir 
tribe,  the  headman  making  a practice  of  coming 
three  months  in  advance  to  book  orders ; a 
native  woman  became  the  open  and  acknow- 
ledged mistress  of  some  white  man — by  no  means 
a “ low  white  ” if  one  judged  from  external  ap- 
pearances— and  lived  openly  with  him  until  he 
kicked  her  out  into  the  road  or  sailed  away  leaving 
her  lamenting  on  the  beach.  They  dared  not 
return  to  their  tribes  as  their  sale  had  cut  all 
tribal  connection,  and  they  wandered  about  the 
town,  vicious  vagrants  who  could  always  get 
enough  of  the  red-ink-like  “ vino  tinto  ” to 
cause  stuporous  sleep,  for  one  could  hardly  credit 
these  brutalised  women  with  having  dreams 
which  they  wished  to  cherish.  One  of  my  most 
vivid  impressions  of  Lourenco  Marques  was  the 
number  of  these  native  waifs  about  the  town, 
generally  smoking  a clay  pipe. 

The  chief  store  was  that  of  McIntosh,  Findlay 
& Co.,  a Durban  firm,  but  as  all  the  streets  were 
knee-deep  in  sand  there  was  no  vehicular  traffic. 
All  goods  arriving  aboard  ship  had  to  be  carried 
along  on  bamboo  poles,  on  the  natives’  shoulders, 
a formidable  job  where  heavy  merchandise  was 


104  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


concerned.  The  police  force  was  the  most  un- 
mitigated gang  of  ruffians  imaginable.  They 
were  recruited  from  the  West  Coast  convict 
stations,  and  were  sent  to  Delagoa  much  as  the 
convicts  of  Van  Dieman’s  Land  were  sent  to 
serve  the  settlers.  Their  ugly  black  faces  were 
thrown  into  high  relief  by  an  ill-fitting  suit  of 
white  canvas,  and  they  carried  an  old-fashioned 
brass-handled  naval  cutlass  to  keep  the  peace. 
Their  chief  occupation  was  to  levy  blackmail. 
On  dark  nights  they  would  set  upon  some  inno- 
cent person  suspected  of  being  flush  of  cash,  and 
if  he  did  not  pay  a sufficient  ransom  he  was  haled 
to  the  calaboose,  there  to  lay  until  he  answered 
some  trumped-up  charge  the  following  day,  or 
perhaps  that  day  week,  for  the  Portuguese  officials 
were  never  in  a hurry.  Laisser  faire  was  their 
motto,  and  a “ laisser  ” lot  of  officials  it  would 
be  difficult  to  find. 

I had  a rough  experience  of  the  tactics  of  these 
nigger  police.  Returning  late  one  dark  night 
to  my  quarters— I was  then  staying  at  the  house 
of  Philip  Knee,  the  General  Manager  of  the  rail- 
way— while  crossing  the  open  square  I was  sud- 
denly surrounded  by  half-a-dozen  of  these  black 
beauties.  I could  not  hear  them  approaching,  as 
they  were  innocent  of  boots,  and  the  wind  was 
blowing  from  me.  They  gripped  my  arms  and 
jabbered  away  twenty  to  the  dozen,  but  I did  not 


DURBAN  AND  DELAGOA 


105 


comprehend  a word,  though  I certainly  guessed 
their  intentions.  Finding  me  obdurate  to  their 
eloquence  they  began  an  expressive  pantomime, 
turning  out  their  pockets  and  holding  out  the 
palms  of  their  hands  most  suggestively.  This 
also  failing  to  move  me  mentally  they  started  to 
move  me  bodily,  dragging  me  along  across  the 
square  in  the  direction  of  the  lock-up.  I went 
quietly  for  about  a hundred  yards,  and  then 
suddenly  threw  out  both  fists  and  both  legs, 
and  succeeded  in  shaking  off  those  who  held  me. 
Then  there  was  a scuffle  of  considerable  activity, 
and  I managed  to  break  away  from  my  captors, 
but  not  before  I received  a nasty  cut  on  the  chin 
from  a cutlass,  the  scar  from  which  I carried  for 
many  years.  I stood  not  upon  the  order  of  my 
going  but  “ got  ” with  alacrity ; the  chase, 
however,  died  away  as  I approached  my  dwelling. 
Next  morning  I suggested  to  Mr.  Knee  the  pro- 
priety of  lodging  a complaint.  When  he  told  me 
that  the  investigation  would  probably  linger  into 
months,  I abandoned  the  idea. 

There  was  a certain  vigorous  lady,  I will  call 
her  Joanna,  who  kept  a cafe,  and  on  certain  occa- 
sions, when  her  mood  was  that  way,  she  made 
no  bones  of  telling  the  Portuguese  officials  or 
officers  the  state  of  her  mind  regarding  them. 
Their  only  response  was  to  walk  away,  with  a 
dignified  air,  to  the  lock-up  and  to  give  orders 


106  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


that  a room  be  at  once  prepared  for  the  reception 
of  Joanna.  How  many  cartloads  of  milreis 
(valued  at  a little  over  four  shillings  the  thou- 
sand) the  good  woman  paid  in  the  course  of  her 
Delagoa  career  to  avoid  incarceration  is  beyond 
computation. 


CHAPTER  XI 


Delagoa  Doings 

When  I had  been  in  Delagoa  a month  or  two, 
owing  to  the  increase  of  the  white  population 
due  to  the  railway  works,  a number  of  European 
troops  were  sent  all  the  way  from  Lisbon  to  act 
as  police.  These  unfortunate  men  were  objects 
of  pity.  Clad  in  the  heavy  cloth  uniforms  of  their 
homeland  they  seemed  to  act  as  focci  for  the 
fiercest  sun  rays  of  that  sweltering  climate,  while 
at  night  they  did  not  cool  off,  being  shrouded  in 
heavy  broadcloth  cavalry  cloaks  Yet  they 
swaggered  about  with  affected  nonchalance,  smok- 
ing the  inevitable  cigarette,  while  the  perspiration 
visibly  dripped  from  them. 

I need  not  go  into  the  details  of  the  working 
and  origin  of  the  liourenco  Marques  and  Trans- 
vaal Railway  Company,  save  to  say  that  it  had  a 
concession  to  build  a railway  from  Delagoa  to 
Komati  Poort,  on  the  Transvaal  frontier.  The 
concession  was  granted  by  the  Portuguese  to 
Col.  McMurdo,  an  American,  who  later  formed 
the  construction  company.  When  the  line  was 
completed  it  was  confiscated  by  the  Portuguese 

107 


108  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


authorities.  This  section  now  forms  portion  of 
the  heavily-traversed  line  from  Pretoria  to  Lour- 
enco  Marques. 

When  work  was  eventually  started  a very 
nondescript  crowd  of  workers  assembled  under 
the  aegis  of  the  sub-contractors.  So  nondescript 
were  they  that  the  sub-contractors  never  moved 
about  without  the  companionship  of  a revolver. 
There  was  a big  collection  of  decent  fellows,  the 
clerical  staff,  engineers’  staff,  accountants,  etc., 
who  were  drawn  from  all  quarters  of  the  globe, 
but  mostly  from  England,  with  a good  sprinkling 
of  South  Africans.  The  Engineer-in-Charge  was 
Sir  Thomas  Tancred  (of  Tancred  and  Pauling, 
Bishopsgate  Street  Within)  a scion  of  one  of  the 
oldest  of  the  English  Baronetcies  and  the  most 
unassuming  of  men.  It  was  no  uncommon  sight 
to  behold  Sir  Thomas,  grease-pot  in  hand,  set 
forth  to  lubricate  the  railway  points  to  facilitate 
the  smoother  working  of  the  construction  trains. 

Our  dwellings  were  handy  American  huts, 
which  were  imported  in  numbered  part,  each 
part  fitting  with  hooks  and  eyes,  with  collapsible 
shelves  and  bunks,  and  could  be  put  together 
in  an  hour  or  two.  The  furnishings  were  accord- 
ing to  each  man’s  taste,  but  never  went  very  far 
beyond  the  ascetic.  When  the  men  congregated 
at  first  there  was  a good  show  of  respectable 
wearing  apparel,  but  the  absence  of  ladies  caused 


piiMj  ij  i'uyii,..  j“i 


I 


■j- 


! 


% 


■%y 


' '! 


I 

I 


.nVr-'if. 


luk: 

rt. 


/ 


/iv  courteous  perniissioti  ot  “ South  Africa.” 
HARVKY  GREENACRK’S  IX  THE  EARLY  DAYS  OF  DURBAN. 


Dv  courteous  permission  of  " South  Africa.” 
FIRST  TWO-STOREY  HOUSE  IN  DURBAN. 


To  face  jia;)e  109. 


DELAGOA  DOINGS 


109 


a laxness  in  that  respect  and  the  great  majority 
soon  wore  “ any  old  thing,”  and  some  did  not 
even  draw  the  line  at  pyjamas.  A light  shirt, 
duck  trousers,  and  pith  helmet,  formed  a good 
working  outfit.  When  the  malaria  raged  amongst 
us,  and  I shall  have  something  to  say  about  that 
experience  a little  later,  funerals  occurred  once  or 
twice  a week,  and  we  all  turned  out  to  honour 
the  obsequies  in  respectable  black  clothing, 
which,  through  the  effect  of  the  brilliant  sunlight, 
conveyed  the  impression  of  making  black  pits 
in  the  yellow  sand  of  the  streets.  But  when  the 
funerals  became  a daily  occurrence,  and  then 
became  several  daily,  the  sombre  garments  were 
discarded  and  loose  and  easy  dress  worn.  I may 
say  that  the  variegated  costumes  did  nothing  to 
abate  the  solemnity  of  the  proceedings. 

There  was  one  picturesque  crowd  a little  dis- 
tance up  the  line  with  whose  antics  I must  ask 
the  reader  to  bear  for  some  time,  and  I hope  he 
(or  she)  will  find  them  as  interesting  in  cold  type 
as  I found  them  in  virile  life.  I purpose  to  relate 
a few  of  their  escapades,  not  chronologically  but 
just  as  they  recur  to  my  memory.  They  were  a 
hardy  set  of  ruffians,  fit  for  anything  from  robbing 
a church  to  manslaughter  without  provocation. 
The  news  of  the  starting  of  railway  construction 
had  caused  them  to  drift  into  Delagoa,  from  all 
quarters,  but  mostly  from  Barberton,  which 


110  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


about  this  time  was  enjoying  its  palmiest  gold- 
mining days.  A large  proportion  were  army 
deserters  from  the  time  of  the  first  Boer  war, 
many  were  malefactors  escaped  from  gaol,  many 
more  were  “ wanted  ” by  the  police  and  the 
remainder  were  just  wastrels.  But,  taken  as  a 
whole  they  were  a roystering  lot  when  not  at 
work,  not  at  all  ungenerous  and  capable  workers 
when  “ on  the  job.”  They  were  engaged  by 
one  sub-contractor  who  knew  how  to  manage 
them,  whether  by  fear  or  cajolery  I never  learnt. 
They  were  known  as  the  Irish  Brigade  from  the 
large  proportion  of  Erse  blood  among  them. 

They  were  paid  weekly  and  came  into  town 
on  the  night  of  pay-day,  and  woe  befall  anyone 
who  interfered  with  their  diversions.  For  offence 
and  defence  purposes  each  man  carried  a handy 
pick-shaft,  a weapon  which  was  principally 
devoted  to  assaults  on  the  black  police.  Two  of 
those  West  Coast  beauties  were  found  dead  in 
the  street  with  fractured  skulls,  and  the  popular 
verdict  was  that  they  departed  after  a visitation 
by  the  Irish  Brigade.  Whenever  they  vacated 
their  camp  up  the  line  it  was  with  a determination 
to  lay  in  as  much  stock  against  future  thirst  as 
the  limits  of  their  pay  would  allow.  As  a pre- 
liminary measure  they  marched  into  the  various 
stores  and  purchased  unnecessary  articles  in 
order  to  secure  more  tangible  change  for  the 


DELAGOA  DOINGS 


111 


flimsy  notes  in  which  they  were  paid.  The  notes 
did  not  represent  a very  large  sum  being  milreis, 
but  their  face  value  indicated  millions  and  gave 
their  owners  a temporary  sense  of  unlimited 
affluence. 

On  these  occasions  they  patronised  the  Hotel 
Allemande, — a big  building  then  unfinished  but 
possessing  a practical  bar.  The  landlord,  Berg, 
knew  his  customers,  and  when  they  trooped  in  it 
was  his  habit  to  herd  them  into  a large  empty 
room,  pass  in  a certain  allowance  of  bottled  beer 
and  spirits,  by  the  case,  and  then  lock  them  in  to 
enjoy  themselves  undisturbed.  To  a connoisseur 
of  noise  who  might  happen  to  be  listening,  the 
sounds  ranged  from  conversation  to  vocal  har- 
mony, thence  to  argument  leading  up  to  angry 
vociferation,  rising  in  pandemonic  crescendo  and 
dying  down  to  the  snore  of  the  bibulous  somno- 
lent. But  occasionally  they  wetted  their  whistles 
at  other  cafes  before  coming  to  anchor  at  Berg’s. 

One  evening,  at  the  Cafe  Blanc,  an  impressive 
conversation  was  being  carried  on  between  Mon- 
sieur Laure,  the  cafe  manager,  and  Mr.  Fordyce, 
one  of  the  railway  engineers.  To  them  entered 
Muldeen,  that  solid  man,  who  posed  as  leader 
of  the  Brigade.  He  sat  apart  at  a marble-topped 
table,  sipping  his  absinthe  meditatively  and 
undisguisedly  listening  to  the  conversation  of 
the  two  gesticulating  gentlemen  in  his  vicinity. 


112  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


“ I want  it  to  be  the  best  spread  ever  you  pro- 
vided, Laure,”  prodded  Fordyce.  “ It  is  a great 
occasion  this  opening  of  the  last  bridge  on  the 
Delagoa-Komati  line,  and  you  must  excel  your- 
self as  caterer.  Two  ladies  are  coming  up  specially 
from  Durban  to  perform  the  opening  ceremony. 
There  must  be  champagne  without  stint,  cold 
chicken,  pate-de-fois  gras— everything,  in  short, 
that  your  artistic  mind  can  conceive,  for  the 
Chief  has  said,  ‘ Let  no  expense  be  spared.’  See 
that  all  the  hampers  leave  by  the  ten  o’clock  con- 
struction train  to-morrow,  for  we  at  the  Moveni 
Bridge  will  be  anxiously  awaiting  them.” 

The  Frenchman  swore  by  the  remnant  of  all  his 
gods  that  the  thing  would  be  done  to  the  credit 
of  himself  and  to  the  honour  of  France.  Then 
Mr.  Muldoon,  rallied  his  scattered  forces  and 
bore  down  on  Berg’s. 

The  next  day  Sir  Thomas  Tancred,  the  Engi- 
ener-in-Chief,  started  for  Moveni  by  an  early 
train  in  order  to  see  personally  that  no  hitch 
should  occurr  to  mar  this  long-contemplated 
ceremony.  A crowd  of  his  engineering  staff 
accompanied  him,  and  two  specially  imported 
English  ladies  were  of  the  party,  dispelling  for  a 
time  the  parched  dreariness  of  the  bachelor  souls 
of  the  men.  Just  before  the  train  started  M. 
Laure  put  a hogshead  of  beer  aboard  as  a guar- 
antee of  the  good  things  for  lunch  which  were 


DELAGOA  DOINGS 


113 


to  be  sent  on  by  a later  train.  About  half  the 
journey  had  been  accomplished  when  the  train 
reached  Kilo  369.  Sir  Thomas  observed  the 
Irish  Brigade  working  at  a cutting  in  a manner 
suggestive  of  extreme  lassitude.  He  harangued 
the  navvies  from  his  vantage  ground  on  the  truck 
containing  the  beer. 

“ My  lads,”  he  said,  “ this  won’t  do.  That  is 
not  the  true  navvy  stroke.  I will  wait  here  for 
ten  minutes,  and  if  you  have  finished  this  bit  of 
cutting  by  that  time  you  can  have  this  hogshead 
of  beer  which  stands  beside  me.” 

“ Begorra  ! We’ll  have  it  now,  and  that’s  our 
style  ! ” yelled  the  Brigade.  And  they  did.  The 
train  was  boarded  amidst  the  stifled  shrieks  of 
the  ladies  and  the  futile  resistance  of  Sir  Thomas’ 
staff ; the  great  cask  was  removed  and  its  head 
promptly  staved  in  ; and  the  liquor  was  being 
baled  out  within  five  minutes  of  the  Chief’s 
address.  Having  taken  the  raw  edge  off  their 
thirst,  the  navvies  set  to  work  with  a will ; picks 
and  shovels  flew,  and  the  cutting  was  finished  well 
within  the  suggested  time.  The  Chief  laughed, 
and  proceeded  on  his  journey. 

The  ceremony  of  opening  the  new  bridge  was 
performed  without  the  aid  of  champagne  or 
other  ardent  stimulants,  for  the  commissariat 
train  was  unaccountably  late.  Consequently  the 
speeches  were  as  dry  as  temperance  addresses  ; 

H 


114  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


the  ladies  grew  sleepy  under  the  scorching  sun ; 
and  the  men,  carefully  nursing  their  thirsts, 
kept  an  eager  look-out  for  the  expected  train. 
The  feeling  became  general  that  the  function  was 
not  a success. 

At  last  the  laggard  locomotive  steamed  up, 
the  driver,  conductor  and  guard  all  wearing  a 
guilty  and  dejected  look.  To  the  unanimous 
demand  for  the  immediate  unpacking  of  the 
materials  for  the  feast  the  train  officials  failed  to 
respond. 

“ Please,  sir,  there  ain’t  no  lunch,”  explained 
the  guard,  in  his  most  propitiatory  manner. 
“ Them  beasts  of  Hirish  they  boarded  the  train 
at  Kilo  370,  an’  they  took  off  all  the  hampers. 
They  said  they  were  drinking  your  honour’s  health 
an’  hoped  as  how  Sir  Thomas  would  open  a 
bridge  every  day.  They  knocked  the  necks  off 
the  champagne  bottles  and  gnawed  the  chicken 
like  savages.” 

That  was  the  last  straw.  The  Chief  rushed 
to  the  telegraph  instrument  and  called  up  the 
Potentate  of  Police  at  Lourenco  Marques,  de- 
manding the  wholesale  arrest  of  the  Irish  Brigade 
forthwith.  The  Portuguese  official  answered  with 
the  shibboleth  of  his  race.  “ To-morrow.” 


CHAPTER  XII 


Capturing  a Gunboat 

I MUST  spare  space  for  the  crowning  achievement 
of  the  Brigade.  One  tropical  evening  Muldoon 
lay  in  his  tattered  patrol  tent  beside  the  railway 
embankment  sheltering  his  camp,  which  was 
stationed  in  the  sweep  of  the  bay  well  away  from 
the  town.  He  was  swelling  with  exultation  at 
the  brilliancy  of  an  idea  which  wit  and  whisky 
had  evolved  in  his  fertile  brain.  The  Brigade 
had  been  having  a really  temperate  time  of  late  ; 
pay  was  good  and  punctual  and  work  but  trifling 
and  optional,  owing  to  the  rains.  So  the  leader 
of  these  navvy  desperadoes  began  to  fear  that  his 
men  were  rusting,  and  he  resolved  to  remove  that 
canker  from  the  body  corporate. 

Between  twenty  and  thirty  of  the  gang  were 
playing  cards,  and  turning  the  air  blue  with  argu- 
ment relating  to  the  niceties  of  the  game.  They 
were  seated  about  a camp  Are  on  the  skirts  of 
the  bush,  and  had  no  fear  of  any  raid  on  their 
stakes  by  outsiders — so  notorious  was  their  repu- 
tation that  their  abiding  place  was  sacred  ground 
to  the  rest  of  Delagoa  Bay’s  population.  Muldoon 

115 


116  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


arose,  strolled  over  to  the  group,  and  unfolded 
his  brilliant  idea  to  their  admiring  senses.  It 
was  received  with  yells  of  delight,  and  many  tin 
pannikins,  were  oft-replenished  to  pour  libations 
to  the  success  of  the  new  enterprise. 

On  the  following  morning  His  Excellency  the 
Governor,  the  Commandant,  and  the  Principal 
Naval  and  Military  officers  held  a Council  of  Con- 
sternation at  Lourenco  Marques.  Information 
had  reached  His  Excellency,  written  in  eccentric 
English  upon  beer-stained  paper,  as  follows  : — 
“ The  Hirish  savages  hup  the  Line  will  bust 
your  old  Fort  and  your  tin-pot  gunboat  to- 
morrer  Nite.  Lock  up  your  greasy  reis  and 
keep  away  from  headquarters  at  berg’s  Hotell. 

CAPT.  MOONLIGHT. 

Sworn  interpreters  having  given  the  Portuguese 
version  of  this  mysterious  document,  it  became 
evident  to  the  high  officials  assembled  that  some 
desperate  and  audacious  blow  was  about  to  be 
struck  at  the  authority  and  prestige  of  Portugal 
in  Eastern  Africa.  What  particular  form  the 
threatened  attack  was  to  take  the  combined  wis- 
dom of  the  officials  could  not  conjecture.  After 
numerous  cigarettes  and  sips  of  absinthe,  an 
acceptable  plan  for  the  discomfiture  of  the 
“ Hirish  savages  ” was  drawn  up. 

It  was  a matter  of  common  knowledge  that 
these  undesirable  strangers  were  always  locked 


CAPTURING  A GUNBOAT 


117 


up  on  “ wet  ” nights  in  the  billiard-room  of  the 
Hotel  Allemande  by  Berg,  the  proprietor,  until 
the  shrinkage  of  the  whisky  cases  induced  them 
to  return  to  work  on  the  following  morning.  It 
was  resolved  that  when  Host  Berg  had  his  danger- 
ous guests  safely  under  lock  and  key  that  evening 
a cordon  of  troops  would  be  drawn  round  the 
hotel,  and  the  gang  captured  when  they  were 
too  sick  and  spirituously  sorry  for  themselves 
to  show  much  resistance.  It  was  hoped  thus  to 
frustrate  any  mischief  to  Portugal  which  the 
gang  might  be  contemplating.  To  attempt  to 
capture  them  while  in  the  mellow  stages  of  in- 
ebriety, the  Colonel-Commandant  pointed  out 
would  be  the  folly  of  madness. 

The  Irish  Brigade  arrived  in  full  force  at  the 
Hotel  Allemande  in  the  dusk  of  the  evening,  and 
were  promptly  shepherded  into  the  billiard-room 
with  their  inseparable  cases  of  liquor.  But  the 
great  majority  of  them  as  promptly  made  their 
exit  through  a prepared  back  window  of  the 
billiard-room,  leaving  only  three  of  their  number 
behind.  The  dauntless  three  remaining  received 
instructions  to  raise  a painful  pandemonium  of 
i sound  as  of  “ bhoys  ” thoroughly  enjoying  them- 
I selves,  an  they  carried  out  their  instructions  with 
enthusiasm.  A volume  of  shrieks  and  yells, 
denoting  fighting  and  festivity,  continuously 
assailed  the  ears  of  the  outside  world  from  the 
interior  of  Berg’s  billiard-room. 


118  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


In  accordance  with  the  arrangements  made  at 
the  Council,  the  strongest  Portuguese  force  avail- 
able, at  a reasonable  interval  after  the  police 
reported  the  arrival  of  the  navvies,  quietly  sur- 
rounded the  hotel.  The  movement  of  the  troops 
lacked  celerity,  for  they  were  a hasty  race  in  words 
only.  It  was  a mixed  force,  composed  of  all  the 
troops  and  police  in  garrison  that  could  be 
spared,  and,  in  addition,  every  available  sailor 
and  marine  was  drawn  from  the  Portuguese  gun- 
boat in  the  bay.  They  were  all  brave  men,  but 
had  no  intention  of  underrating  the  enemy. 

Meanwhile  three  boats,  laden  with  hilarious 
navvies  under  the  commodoreship  of  Muldoon, 
were  being  pulled  rapidly  across  the  bay  under 
the  protecting  cover  of  night,  towards  the  un- 
suspecting and  defenceless  gunboat. 

The  environing  military  force  patiently  smoked 
countless  cigarettes  all  through  the  long  night, 
staring  blankly  at  the  hotel  walls,  waiting  for  a 
lull  in  the  interior  tempest  which  might  denote 
somnolency.  But  the  sounds  continued  to  emerge 
at  irregular  intervals,  as  if  the  struggles  of  Mara- 
thon and  Donnybrook  were  being  re-enacted.  | 

In  the  grey  dawn  of  morning,  when  the  ex-  i 
haustion  of  intemperance  was  supposed  to  be 
descending  upon  the  besieged,  the  Colonel-Com- 
mandant aroused  Host  Berg,  and  demanded  the 
unconditional  surrender  of  all  his  guests. 


CAPTURING  A GUNBOAT 


119 


“ Den  dousant  dunter-shtorms  ! ” cried  Berg. 
“ Dere  vas  only  dree  of  dem,  und  dey  make 
noise  enough  vor  dree  dousand.  Dake  dem,  und 
velkom  ! ” 

A careful  reconnaissance  resulted  in  the  dis- 
covery that  the  tumultous  three  had  also  dis- 
appeared through  the  convenient  back  window. 

The  mystified  soldiers  returned  to  their  fort 
and  the  sailors  to  their  ship.  As  the  latter  ap- 
proached the  vessel,  something  strange  in  her 
rig  attracted  their  attention.  The  gunboat  wore 
an  unkempt  look,  the  flag  of  Portugal  was  hang- 
ing reversed  from  the  bowsprit  stays,  and  divers 
articles  of  wearing  apparel  were  protruding  from 
the  muzzles  of  the  guns,  from  which  the  tompions 
had  been  removed.  On  board  they  found  a scene 
of  weird  disorder,  the  wine-lockers  rifled  and  the 
remnant  of  the  ship’s  crew  battened  down  under 
hatches. 

The  excitement  caused  by  this  high-handed 
prank  of  the  Irish  Brigade  was  tremendous.  War 
between  Britain  and  Portugal  appeared  to  be 
inevitable — the  insult  to  the  flag  could  only  be 
washed  out  in  blood.  But  diplomacy,  armed 
with  limitless  foolscap,  averted  a conflict.  H.M.S. 
Raleigh  and  Swift  were  ordered  up  from  Simons- 
town  to  investigate.  A report  was  duly  for- 
warded to  the  Admiral  at  that  station  that  the 
navvies  had  taken  up  an  impregnable  position 


120  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


in  the  luxuriant  bush  of  the  hinterland  where, 
owing  to  international  etiquette,  British  shells 
could  not  reach  them,  and  where  the  Portuguese 
troops  refused  to  follow  them.  The  archives 
of  two  Foreign  Offices  contain  the  records  of  the 
process  of  restoring  amicable  relations  between 
the  two  Governments. 

Muldoon  and  his  braves  judged  it  expedient 
to  forsake  for  a while  the  toil  of  railway  con- 
struction, and  turned  cheerfully  to  the  more 
congenial  tasks  of  “ sticking-up  ” solitary  stores 
and  belated  travellers.  In  more  than  one  in- 
vidious place,  Muldoon,  when  in  his  cups,  related 
with  pride  his  attempt  at  making  history. 

“ An’  bedad  ! ” he  would  boast,  “ we  could 
have  annexed  the  whole  of  the  Portugee  territory 
that  night — if  it  was  worth  the  takin’.  But, 
bad  cess  to  it  for  a bakin’,  thirsty  land,  there’s 
nobody  but  a Portugee  cud  live  in  it.” 

Throughout  the  fever  season  we  all  suffered 
heavily.  At  first  we  had  no  doctor,  and  had  to 
fight  the  malaria  with  what  limited  knowledge  we 
possessed.  At  that  time  Lourenco  Marques  was 
surrounded  by  a belt  of  swamp  forty  miles  broad. 
If  a spade  turned  up  a foot  of  soil  the  overpower- 
ing stench  of  decayed  vegetation  explained  why 
malaria  was  so  prevalent.  They  have  changed 
all  that  now,  chiefly  by  the  judicious  planting  of 
blue-gums  in  the  vicinity  of  the  town.  But  in 


CAPTURING  A GUNBOAT 


121 


my  time  the  malaria  was  an  ever-present  menace, 
and  took  a heavy  toll  of  the  Europeans  engaged 
on  the  railway  construction.  The  total  absence 
of  even  the  most  elementary  sanitary  arrange- 
ments was  a staunch  auxiliary  of  the  fever  fiend* 
One  could  almost  see  the  tropical  vegetation 
growing  under  the  blazing  sun.  Then  torrential 
rains  flattened  out  the  vegetation.  When  the 
rains  ceased  the  sun  steamed  up  the  sodden  mass 
and  the  atmosphere  was  a mist  of  malaria. 

I have  said  the  toll  we  paid  was  heavy,  and  I 
believe  it  took  some  hundreds  during  the  year  I 
was  there.  The  men  from  overseas,  full-blooded 
men,  went  first.  Hence  originated  the  saying 
that  a corpse  lies  under  every  sleeper  of  that  line. 
Nothing  was  then  known  of  malarial  infection 
by  mosquitoes.  There  were  millions  of  those 
useless  insects,  but  the  pests  were  not  needed, 
one  inhaled  miasma  with  every  breath,  and 
swallowed  it  with  every  mouthful  of  food.  The 
most  surprising  thing  to  me  was  the  various 
after-effects  of  the  fever.  It  did  not  seem  to 
affect  two  people  alike,  except  in  the  cases  of 
those  who  died  suddenly  from  heart  failure  when 
apparently  fully  recovered  from  an  attack.  In 
my  own  instance  it  took  me  fifteen  years  to  shake 
off  the  after  effects,  which  took  the  form  of  an 
ague,  the  attacks  becoming  less  virulent  as  the 
years  sped  by.  At  first  there  was  no  doctor  to 


122  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


attend  to  our  cosmopolitan  crowd,  and  in  the 
hotel  where  I stayed  there  were  at  one  time 
thirty  delirious  men  with  absolutely  no  attend- 
ance. There  were  two  deaths  of  delirious  men 
who  wandered  down  to  the  beach,  lay  in  the  surf 
for  coolness,  and  were  washed  out  in  the  bay  and 
drowned.  Presently  an  Indian  doctor  arrived 
from  Goa,  who  gave  much  relief,  but  his  hands 
were  too  full  to  make  his  ministrations  general- 
Later  a European  doctor  appeared  on  the  scene. 
He  was  a good  fellow,  and  never  spared  himself 
in  the  performance  of  his  duties. 

I had  one  curious  experience  in  connection 
with  the  malarial  fever.  A white  ganger  up  the 
line  had  dropped  dead.  He  had  carried  on  his 
duties  when  he  should  have  been  filled  with  quin- 
ine and  smothered  in  blankets.  He  had  the 
reputation  of  being  a decent  young  fellow.  The 
body  was  placed  in  a railway  carriage — something 
like  a tram-car,  with  doors  at  each  end — for  con- 
veyance to  Lourenco  Marques,  but  on  arrival 
the  body  had  so  swollen  on  the  short  journey  that 
the  woodwork  of  the  door  had  to  be  sawn  away 
to  give  it  egress.  I had  the  sorrowful  task  after- 
wards of  going  through  his  belongings  in  order 
to  trace  his  relatives.  His  trunk  was  only  an  old 
gin-case  with  leather  hinges,  and  there  I dis- 
covered that  his  camp  name.  Barker,  was  not  his 
real  one  and  that  he  was  the  son  of  a well-known 


CAPTURING  A GUNBOAT 


123 


General  in  the  British  Army.  I wrote  to  his 
people  announcing  his  demise  and  later  received 
a sorrowful  letter  of  thanks  from  them.  But  it 
IS  about  his  funeral  I wish  to  write. 


CHAPTER  XIII 


The  Burying  oe  Barker 

Barker  had  a solitary  friend,  one  Featherstone. 
Delagoa  was  at  its  hottest,  and  Featherstone  was 
dreadfully  shaky,  from  three  causes — recent  mal- 
aria, recent  tippling  and  the  recent  loss  of  his 
chum.  He  was  accustomed  to  hard  drinking, 
callously  accustomed  to  deaths  from  fever,  but 
not  accustomed  to  the  sudden  loss  of  the  only 
man  who  understood  his  complex  character.  And 
it  was  necessary  to  bury  Barker — for  that  last 
office  Featherstone  held  himself  responsible. 

Unsteadily  shuffling  through  the  red-hot  sand, 
Featherstone  vainly  sought  highly-placed  officials 
one  after  the  other,  but  they  were  too  enervated 
to  trouble  themselves  about  the  obsequies  of  an 
unknown  man.  To  each  he  explained  the  neces- 
sity of  burying  Barker,  but  they  did  not  see  the 
necessity.  Retiring  dejected,  the  desolate  waster 
encountered  the  Chief  Accountant,  to  whom  he 
explained  the  necessity  of  Barker’s  burial. 

“ See  here  ! ” said  that  official,  “ you  bury 
him  yourself.  Funerals  were  all  very  well  when 
we  first  came  here.  We  donned  the  top  hat  and 


124 


THE  BURYING  OF  BARKER 


125 


the  customary  habitments  of  woe — we  didn’t 
mind  that  once  a week  or  thereabouts.  But  in 
this  season,  when  you  have  tiffin  with  a man  at 
one  o’clock  and  find  him  defunct  at  6 p.m.,  we 
must  waive  ceremony.  The  deceased  won’t  care 
how  you  bury  him,  and  will  rest  as  quietly  in  a 
kafir  blanket  as  in  a plate-glass  coffin  with  silver 
handles.  Have  a drink  and  then  do  the  job 
yourself.” 

It  may  be  mentioned  in  parenthesis  that  the 
deaths  occurred  so  frequently  at  that  time  that 
it  was  impossible  to  make  coffins  and  blankets 
had  to  be  used  for  interment  purposes. 

The  mourner  assuaged  his  cronic  craving  for 
the  nonce,  and  lurched  through  more  deep  sand 
to  the  quarters  of  Captain  Peake,  late  R.N., 
Acting  Consular  Agent  for  Her  Britannic  Majesty 
in  those  parts.  As  he  entered  the  Consular  gar- 
den, the  torrid  sun  made  Featherstone’s  intensely 
black  and  gigantic  shadow  dance  drunkenly  in 
front  of  him.  Captain  Peake  reclined  in  a ham- 
mock slung  under  the  shade  of  palms,  trying  to 
forget  the  heat  and  its  intolerable  reminder  of 
the  life  to  come,  with  the  aid  of  Paul  de  Kock, 
and  whisky-seltzer.  To  him  Featherstone  urged 
the  desirability  of  burying  Barker. 

“ Oh,  you  go  to  Hades  ! ” eried  the  Captain, 
fretfully.  “ Here  have  I been  reading  the  burial 
serviee  many  times  a day  for  the  last  three  weeks. 


126  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


until  I repeat  it  like  a parrot  in  my  sleep,  and  now 
you  come  bothering.  Can’t  you  let  a man  rest  ? ” 

“ Hades  can’t  be  far  from  here,”  murmured 
the  wanderer,  retracing  his  steps.  “ Heat  and 
thirst  when  you’re  well,  worse  heat  and  thirst 
when  you’re  ill.  Not  a blessed  doctor  to  fight 
the  fever  ; not  a blessed  parson  to  bury  a corpse 
decently.  Here’s  the  Hotel  Allemande,  and  it’s 
time  for  another  drink.” 

A large  crowd  of  natives  blocked  the  door  of 
Berg’s  hotel.  In  their  midst  stood  a brawny 
European,  with  sleeves  rolled  above  the  elbows 
of  his  hairy  arms,  and  a chest  like  a ten-gun 
battery.  It  was  Tom  Ross,  foreman  ganger  of 
the  platelayers,  and,  big  as  he  was,  the  natives 
acted  as  his  protective  bodyguard.  They  accom- 
panied him  wherever  he  went,  for  Ross  had  many 
practical  enemies  of  whom  he  was  righteously 
afraid,  and  would  not  walk  a dozen  yards  without 
his  unsavoury  mob  of  guards.  He  invited  Feather- 
stone  to  the  inevitable  drink,  and  to  him  the 
lonely,  and  somewhat  inarticulate,  chum  em- 
phasised the  imperativeness  of  Barker’s  burial. 

Ross  listened  to  the  argument  as  attentively  as 
he  could  in  the  din  of  the  fiendish  tornado  of 
sound  issuing  from  a room  behind  the  bar.  It 
came  from  the  Irish  Brigade  enjoying  their 
weekly  saturnalia. 

The  stolid  Berg  served  his  customers  unmoved. 
“ Dey  vill  be  dronk  soon,”  he  commented. 


THE  BURYING  OF  BARKER  127 


“ Tell  you  what,”  said  Ross,  “ if  Barker  must 
be  buried,  you  are  the  proper  man  to  bury  him. 
I’ll  lend  you  half-a-dozen  boys  to  dig  a hole  in 
the  sand.  Now  then  ! ” he  shouted,  “ Who’s  got 
a prayer  book  ? ” 

This  unwonted  request  was  received  in  amazed 
silence.  Presently  Berg  rummaged  under  the 
counter,  and  produced  one — deplorably  battered 
now,  but  probably  once  a loving  gift. 

“ It  vas  Mr.  Carter’s,”  he  grunted.  “ No  use 
to  him  now.  Buried  last  week.” 

Featherstone  gulped  a final  gin  by  way  of 
refresher  ; ear-marked  the  prayer  book  at  the 
burial  service,  and  reeled  into  the  darkening 
night  with  the  six  boys  Ross  had  lent  him. 

Presently,  roughly  stitched  in  an  old  blanket, 
the  body  of  Barker  was  lowered  into  its  shallow 
grave  by  the  drunken  yet  reverent  hands  of  the 
navvies,  who  had  burst  the  bonds  imposed  by 
Berg.  It  was  committed  to  its  last  resting-place 
by  the  solemn  words  recited  so  feelingly  by  the 
dirty,  swaying,  ill-clad  figure  of  the  only  friend 
it  possessed  in  that  East  African  inferno.  And 
the  tropical  moon  arose  from  the  sea  horizon  and 
bathed  the  fantastic  group  in  a cold  glory. 

I was  on  the  point  of  embarking  for  England 
to  take  up  an  appointment  in  St.  Thomas  Tan- 
cred’s  London  office  when  I got  my  own  dose  of 


128  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  A^EARS 


fever.  I had  a long  spell  of  it,  partly  in  the  Portu- 
guese hospital  and  afterwards  in  my  hotel.  It 
was  in  the  latter  domicile  that  I passed  through 
the  worst  stages  of  the  illness.  I became  blind 
and  could  tell  from  the  doctor’s  mournful  voice 
that  there  was  no  hope  for  me.  But  I had  other 
ideas  on  the  subject.  I had  been  living  mainly 
on  copious  draughts  of  tepid  water,  emptying  as 
many  as  three  washing-ewers  in  twelve  hours 
Suddenly  I experienced  a remarkable  craving. 
I rang  for  the  Indian  waiter  and  put  my  craving 
mto  words.  I instructed  him — we  used  a sort  of 
lingua  franca  for  our  conversational  purposes 
—to  procure  for  me,  with  the  least  waste  of 
time,  a bottle  of  stout,  to  heat  it  in  some  iron 
receptacle  and  then  liven  it  up  with  plenty  of 
ginger.  It  took  me  some  time  to  make  him  thor- 
oughly grasp  the  process  of  “ mulling  ” stout, 
but  he  gathered  enough  of  the  operation  for  all 
practical  purposes.  He  was  then  to  procure  a 
slice  of  cheese  and  toast  it. 

The  waiter  gazed  upon  me  with  horror,  and 
swore  by  his  gods  that  such  a diet  would  kill  me 
quicker  than  a flash  of  lightning.  “ Go,”  I 
commanded,  in  a weak  whisper,  “ Go.  It’s 
either  kill  or  cure.  It  is  my  last  trump,  and  I 
must  play  it.” 

After  what  seemed  to  me  about  a year,  my 
craving  getting  sharper  and  sharper  every 


THE  BURYING  OF  BARKER  129 


moment,  the  Indian  returned  with  the  steaming 
repast.  I devoured  every  particle — and  then 
went  to  sleep  for  twenty-four  hours.  When  I 
awoke  I found  my  bed-clothing  saturated  with 
perspiration,  but  I was  a new  man.  From  that 
day  I began  to  mend.  My  blindness  troubled 
me,  for  I feared  I would  never  recover  my  sight. 
The  hours  were  interminably  lengthy  and  I could 
not  avail  myself  of  the  lonely  man’s  solace,  read- 
ing. But  my  sight  gradually  came  back.  When 
I was  sufficiently  convalescent  to  move  about  I 
was  a mere  bag  of  bones,  weighing  only  seven 
stone,  had  lost  all  my  hair  and  was  as  near- 
sighted as  any  German  professor — a curiosity  of 
nature.  The  first  day  I ventured  out  on  the 
verandah  I was  brought  up  all  standing  by  a 
tremendous  obstacle.  It  was  a wrinkle  in  the 
cocoanut  matting.  While  deliberating  whether  I 
could  safely  step  over  this,  I fell  over  it.  Thus 
is  mind  always  more  potent  than  matter. 

Sir  Thomas  had  departed  for  the  Homeland 
during  my  illness,  probably  thinking  he  had 
seen  the  last  of  me.  But  I lived  to  read  of  his 
own  sudden  passing  away  on  a seat  in  Hyde 
Park  many  years  afterwards.  I had  written  to 
Mr.  Dormer,  the  Managing  Director  of  the  Argus, 
who  advised  me  when  I felt  strong  enough,  to 
travel  up  to  Swaziland  to  recuperate.  This  suited 
me  admirably,  first,  because  I expected  rapidly 


130  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


to  regain  health  and  strength  in  the  higher 
latitude,  and,  secondly,  because  King  Umbandine 
was  then  handing  out  concessions,  for  value 
received,  and  it  was  thought  that  an  account  of 
these  proceedings  would  make  good  matter  for 
readers  of  The  Cape  Argus.  The  dusky  potentate 
little  thought  that  he  was  to  supply  me  with 
“ copy,”  or  that  his  liberality  in  the  way  of  con- 
cessions was  to  cause  endless  trouble  in  the  future 
to  numerous  perplexed  British  officials. 

Having  packed  the  barest  necessaries — and  a 
collection  of  short  stories  which  I wished  to 
republish  in  book  form — in  the  smallest  possible 
space,  I found  that  I still  had  a considerable 
number  of  packages  for  the  journey.  The  package 
form  was  indicated  by  the  fact  that  my  only 
mode  of  transporting  them  was  on  the  heads  of 
native  bearers.  I had  picked  up  acquaintance 
with  a French  man  named  Belliard,  who  was  a 
trader  somewhere  in  the  hinterland.  He  pro- 
mised to  arrange  for  native  bearers  and  accom- 
pany me  as  far  up  the  Usuto  River  as  it  was 
navigable,  where  he  had  to  branch  off  on  his  own 
route. 

We  started  in  a little  steam-launch,  and  when 
we  could  steam  no  more  we  took  to  the  banks. 
The  river  scenery  was  very  wild,  the  banks 
being  sereened  by  a dense  growth  of  tall  reeds, 
through  which  the  hippopotami  had  forced  well 


THE  BURYING  OF  BARKER  131 


marked  passages.  The  atmosphere  was  as  steamy 
as  that  of  a Turkish  bath.  I could  not  eat  the 
bread  and  tinned  corned  beef  with  which  we  were 
provided,  and  to  this  day  my  gorge  rises  at  the 
sight  of  a tin  of  bully-beef.  We  arrived  at  last 
at  the  point  of  debarkation,  paid  off  the  owner 
of  the  launch  and  inspected  my  bearers,  who 
were  awaiting  us.  It  was  too  late  that  day  to 
start  trekking,  so  Belliard  and  I rolled  ourselves 
up  in  blankets  outside  the  wall  of  reeds,  and, 
despite  the  attacks  of  clouds  of  mosquitoes  slept 
the  sleep  of  the  tired. 

The  following  morning  we  made  a start,  in 
different  directions  ; Belliard  making  tracks  for 
his  far-away  store,  with  his  own  particular 
bearers,  and  I with  my  own  force.  I was  told  a 
long  time  afterwards  that  Belliard  was  found 
dead  in  his  store  a little  later,  another  victim  to 
malaria.  Although  I was  not  proud  of  my  escort 
— a dozen  emaciated  Inhambane  natives,  ragged 
and  dirty,  I plumed  myself  on  feeling  like  Living- 
stone on  an  exploring  trip.  I did  not  long  feel 
like  that  very  good  man,  for  before  long  I was 
swearing  with  all  the  fluency  which  a somewhat 
limited  vocabulary  permitted. 

We  came  to  a ford  of  the  Usuto  River  which 
it  was  necessary  to  cross  on  my  way  to  the  Lebom- 
ba  mountains,  beyond  which  lay  Swaziland. 
The  river  was  very  wide  and  shallow  at  this  ford. 


132  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


but  in  the  middle  it  ran  almost  breast  high.  I 
formed  my  clothing  into  a compact  bundle, 
which  I fastened  on  my  head,  holding  a guard- 
strap  from  it  in  my  left  hand,  while  in  my  right 
I carried  a long  stick,  useful  in  stemming  the 
current.  My  boys  went  over  in  single  file, 
bundles  on  head,  with  myself  bringing  up  the 
rear.  When  nearly  across  I heard  a shout  ahead, 
saw  the  boys  hesitate  a moment,  then  fling  their 
bundles  into  the  stream  and  rush  for  the  shore. 
When  I arrived  on  the  bank  there  was  not  a boy 
visible  ; they  had  dived  into  the  bush  and  I never 
saw  any  of  them  again.  I supposed  that  the 
leading  man  felt  something  touch  his  leg,  and, 
suspecting  crocodiles,  yelled,  thus  stampeding 
the  lot.  Imagine  my  feelings  in  watching  all  my 
worldly  possessions  floating  down  stream.  Among 
them  was  the  collection  of  short  stories  ready  for 
publishing,  and  I never  had  the  heart  or  the  time 
to  re-write  them.  Perhaps  the  public  should  be 
grateful  for  that  accident. 


CHAPTER  XIV 


In  Swaziland 

Well,  I will  not  describe  my  journey  over  the 
mountain  and  through  Swaziland.  I was  in 
light  marching  order,  but  the  sun  was  blazing 
hot,  and  I was  not  in  good  pedestrian  form.  I 
walked  all  that  day  and  night  without  seeing  a 
human  being.  There  was  only  one  memorable 
incident.  I had  fastened  a red  handkerchief  to 
my  hat  to  protect  my  neck  from  the  sun  and  after 
a while  I noticed  that  some  wild  cattle  I had 
passed  were  following  me.  Then  they  began  to 
circle  around  me  in  a highly  suspicious  and  alarm- 
ing manner.  I suddenly  remembered  the  proverb 
about  a red  rag  and  a bull,  so  removed  my  gaudy 
handkerchief  and  the  cattle  troubled  me  no 
more.  I must  have  walked  fully  fifty  miles 
before  I came  across  a kafir  hut.  I was  dead 
beaten  and  could  go  no  further.  The  natives 
were  kindness  itself.  They  gave  me  possession 
of  a spare  hut  with  a hardened  floor,  killed  a 
fowl  and  roasted  it,  gave  me  some  stamped 
mealies  and  milk.  I was  too  tired  to  do  justice 
to  the  food,  but  lay  down  on  the  mat  with  which 

133 


134  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


they  provided  me  and  slept  the  sleep  of  exhaustion 
well  into  the  following  day.  When  I resumed  my 
journey  they  pointed  out  the  way  I should  go, 
and  would  accept  nothing  from  me  except  a box 
of  matches  ! They  seemed  to  regard  this  trifling 
gift  as  a valuable  one.  In  those  days  the  Amas- 
wazi  were  a primitive  people,  but  before  I left 
their  country  there  were  signs  of  deterioration, 
drink  had  been  smuggled  in,  and  for  the  slightest 
service  they  vociferously  demanded,  “ Sixpence, 
sixpence  ! ” 

Eventually  I arrived  at  the  King’s  Great  Kraal 
at  Embekelweni.  It  was  heavily  stockaded  and 
just  outside  was  a small  European  store  or  hotel 
kept  by  a Mr.  and  Mrs.  Thorburn.  If  one  wanted 
to  see  the  King  on  business  or  pleasure  it  was 
always  necessary  to  seek  the  mediation  of  Thor- 
burn. He  was  the  King’s  adviser,  and  although 
an  official  adviser  was  later  appointed,  in  the 
person  of  the  late  Mr.  “ Offy  ” Shepstone,  Thor- 
burn never  lost  his  influence  with  King  Umban- 
dine.  In  order  to  add  pomp  to  the  King’s  dignity, 
Thorburn  imported  a throne  from  England,  a 
sort  of  glorified  barber’s  chair,  all  red  plush  and 
gilt  nails,  but  the  dusky  potentate  would  have 
none  of  it,  preferring  his  accustomed  seat,  an  old 
gin-case.  I lost  no  time  in  seeking  out  Mr.  R.  W. 
Wright,  manager  of  the  Forbes  Reef  Gold  Mining 
Company,  which,  with  Pigg’s  Peak,  formed  the 


IN  SWAZILAND 


135 


mining,  and  the  only  industry  of  the  country. 
I explained  my  wishes  to  Mr.  Wright  as  to  secur- 
ing information  about  the  concession  business  to 
which  I have  already  referred.  He  agreed  that  I 
should  become,  nominally,  a prospector  in  his 
employ,  occupying  a hut  on  a hillside  overlooking 
Embekelweni.  There  I could  write  my  “ copy  ” 
without  interruption,  send  it  to  him  under  cover 
of  night  by  a native  runner,  and  it  would  be 
forwarded  by  similar  means  down  the  mountains 
to  the  post-office  at  Steynsdorp,  just  over  the 
border  of  Swaziland.  This  programme  was  faith- 
fully carried  out  and  my  articles,  under  the  head- 
ing of  “ Swaziland  Sketches,”  appeared  in  the 
Cape  Argus  for  six  weeks.  Those  articles  caused 
consternation  in  the  land  of  their  origin  and  I 
have  complacently  listened  in  Thorburn’s  store 
to  the  threats  of  vengeance  which  would  over- 
take the  author  if  he  was  discovered. 

But  I was  not  discovered.  Like  Brer  Rabbit, 
I “ lay  low  and  sed  nuffen.”  I entered  thoroughly 
into  the  life  of  a prospector  and  was  soon  as  well 
able  to  find  “ colour  ” in  my  prospecting  pan  as 
any  old  “ fossicker.”  And  the  open-air  life  made 
a new  man  of  me,  gradually  rebuilding  all  the 
tissues  I had  wasted  in  Delagoa.  For  six  months 
I baked  my  own  bread,  cooked  my  own  meals 
and  washed  my  own  clothes  and  was  all  the 
better  man  for  it.  Incidentally,  I grew  a 


136  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


formidable  beard.  Outside  my  hut  was  a small 
waterfall,  some  fifteen  feet  in  height,  whieh  fell 
into  a shallow  stone  basin  and  then  bounded 
down  a deep  ravine.  In  the  early  morning  I 
left  my  hut,  stepped  under  the  waterfall  and  then 
felt  ready  to  begin  the  day.  Bread  and  eoffee 
formed  my  breakfast  and  taking  my  prospecting- 
hammer  I would  wander  all  over  the  country, 
getting  back  in  the  late  afternoon.  I would  then 
prepare  dinner,  and  while  it  was  cooking,  set  my 
boys,  I had  two  of  them,  to  crush  the  specimens 
of  ore  I had  brought  back,  after  which  I would 
carefully  note  the  results.  There  were  over  a 
dozen  reefs  on  the  Forbes  Reef  property  and 
many  of  the  ore  specimens  were  beautiful,  some  a 
clear  white  quartz,  others  a deep  blue,  others 
veined  in  various  colours  and  occasionally  show- 
ing visible  gold.  The  Swaziland  fields  were  really 
the  outlying  portions  of  the  auriferous  De  Kaap 
district,  and  the  Forbes  Reef  people  were  then 
beginning  what  turned  out  to  be  considerable 
development  work.  Barberton,  only  40  miles 
distant,  was  then  at  the  height  of  its  prosperity 
owing  to  the  great  success  of  the  Moodie  Block, 
an  inflation  which  began  to  die  down  at  the  end 
of  1887.  I often  returned  in  the  evening  too  tired 
to  eat  the  meal  I had  cooked  but  not  too  tired  to 
write  up  my  “ copy  ” for  Capetown.  This  I 
accomplished  by  the  light  of  a candle  stuck  in  a 


IN  SWAZILAND 


137 


bottle,  with  an  upturned  packing-case  for  writing 
desk.  Nobody  ever  interrupted  me  for  I lived 
in  a solitude  only  broken  at  night  by  the  wailing 
cry  of  a King’s  messenger,  trotting  along  perhaps 
with  a letter  held  aloft  in  a cleft  stick,  his  cry 
warning  the  natives  to  keep  clear  of  his  track. 

I found  the  new,  strange  life  wonderfully 
fascinating.  I had  dropped  from  eivilisation  right 
into  savagery.  Here,  if  the  King  fell  siek,  it  was 
no  strange  thing  for  an  avenging  impi  to  “ wipe 
out  ” a hut  or  a kraal  designated  by  the  witch- 
doctors as  the  source  of  the  illness.  They  were 
thorough,  these  Swazi  warriors,  and  on  such  an 
errand  did  not  spare  even  the  fowls. 

I was  received  affably  by  the  King  when  I ob- 
tained permission  to  pay  him  a visit.  Umbandine 
was  a gigantie  native,  corpulent,  and  weighing 
27  stones.  I happened  to  arrive  when  the  eon- 
cessionaries  were  paying  their  half-yearly  sub- 
scriptions into  the  royal  treasury.  Umbandine 
granted  eoncessions  to  everyone  who  could  pay 
for  them,  but  generally  was  guided  by  the  adviee 
of  his  European  unofficial  adviser.  It  was,  there- 
fore, necessary  to  first  placate  this  individual 
before  hoping  to  make  a deal.  Coneessions  were 
granted  for  all  possible  eontingencies.  Besides 
mining  grants  concessions  were  issued  for  such 
future  blessings  as  posts  and  telegraphs— the 
country  then  was  in  an  absolutely  wild  state— 


138  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


railways,  hotels,  shooting  galleries  and  every  con- 
ceivable thing.  Sometimes  the  King  granted  a 
coneession  for  mining  over  a tract  of  ground  which 
he  had  already  given  to  the  Boers  of  New  Scot- 
land for  grazing  purposes.  The  State  archives 
were  not  always  up-to-date.  When  the  mining 
men  started  to  break  up  the  ground  the  grazing 
men  would  ride  over  with  guns  and  there  would 
be  trouble. 

I crawled  on  hands  and  knees  into  the  beehive- 
like entrance  of  the  royal  hut,  and,  when  I could 
see  through  the  smoke,  found  the  King  seated 
on  his  gin-case  facing  a semi-circle  of  white  men 
squatted  upon  the  hardened  floor.  Before  each 
man  was  a little  pile  of  shining  sovereigns,  the 
money  due  on  their  concessions,  for  the  King 
would  only  handle  gold.  Many  of  these  men  had 
ridden  in  from  Barberton  and  I marvelled  at  the 
impunity  with  whieh  they  traversed  the  wild 
country  with  both  saddle-bags  bulging  with 
golden  coin.  Behind  the  King  in  the  royal 
shadow,  stood  Umhlhla,  known  to  us  as  the 
Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer  because  he  collected 
all  the  golden  coin,  nonchalantly  dropping  it 
into  a goat-skin  bag.  This  money  was  afterwards 
secretly  conveyed  to  the  Indimbi  mountains, 
in  whose  caves  it  was  concealed,  and  the  entrance 
to  the  caves  guarded  day  and  night.  This  was 
my  first  introduction  to  the  true  savage  life,  and 


IN  SWAZILAND 


139 


I enjoyed  the  experience.  I was  particularly 
interested  in  the  native  customs  and  soon  picked 
up  a working  smattering  of  the  native  language. 
This  was  easy,  owing  to  the  vowel  basis,  the 
Swazis,  like  the  Matabele,  springing  from  a 
common  Zulu  stock. 

Obese  people  are  generally  good-natured,  and 
Umbandine  was  a particularly  heavy  man.  Yet 
one  day  in  the  dry  season  his  temper  was  diabolic. 
For  long,  weary  days  a storm  had  been  gathering 
within  his  soul,  because  the  bright  blue  sky  above 
showed  no  trace  of  rain  clouds.  For  the  adipose 
monarch  was  Chief  Rain  Maker  for  Swaziland 
and  the  adjacent  territories  ; the  country  was 
parched,  the  people  were  importuning  him  for 
rain,  and  St.  Swithin  was  deaf  to  his  entreaties, 
being  probably  extremely  busy  elsewhere. 

Delegates  from  Gazaland,  Amatongaland  and 
other  districts,  all  bearing  propriatory  presents 
of  tobacco,  grain  and  beer,  had  been  impatiently 
squatting  round  the  King’s  enclosure  for  days, 
awaiting  the  fulfilment  of  the  royal  promise  that  a 
comfortable  fertilising  rain  would  speedily  be 
turned  on.  Some  there  were  who  silently  blas- 
phemed, for  a scepticism  was  spreading  regarding 
the  King’s  powers  of  rain-making.  He  had  per- 
formed all  the  customary  rain-making  rites, 
including  silent  communion  with  the  cattle  in  the 
royal  kraal,  in  whose  hand-fed  bodies  the  spirits 


140  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


of  Umbandine’s  ancestors  were  supposed  to 
reside.  He  had  been  liberal  in  the  matter  of 
“ smelling  out,”  as  divers  deserted  kraals  not  far 
off  bore  witness.  The  warriors,  partieularly 
those  of  the  King’s  bodyguard,  picked  men,  were 
feeling  uncomfortable  at  the  lack  of  results  attend- 
ing their  reeent  blood-lettings. 

Within  Thorburn’s  store  many  whites  were 
gathered  uneasily  awaiting  the  development  of 
the  royal  rage.  They  had  assembled  to  form  a 
White  Committee  for  the  purpose  of  regulating 
the  affairs  of  the  white  population  of  Swaziland, 
checking  indiscriminate  shootings  and  other  law- 
less practices  common  to  a community  where  no 
sheriff  had  a bailwick.  The  King  had  told  them 
to  govern  the  whites  in  their  own  way,  while  he 
would  look  after  the  blacks,  but  there  must  be 
no  overlapping  of  spheres  of  influence.  Legislat- 
ing was  new  to  them  and  they  did  not  like  the 
signs  of  the  times.  There  was  a silence  so  deep 
in  the  room  that  the  pop  of  a whisky-cork  could 
not  disturb  it.  Even  burly  Walter  Carter  was 
unable  to  troll  his  thunderous,  and  only,  song. 

Away  on  a hill  overlooking  the  King’s  kraal, 
a white  man  was  busy.  He  was  Johann  Colen- 
brander,  afterwards  a fighting  Rhodesian  Colonel, 
who  was  to  meet  his  death  in  the  Vaal  River 
when  merely  playing  at  fighting.  Johann  was 
calmly  supervising  a gang  of  boys  who  were 


IN  SWAZILAND 


141 


putting  the  finishing  touches  to  the  whitewashing 
of  his  store-dwelling  house.  A comfortable, 
spacious  homestead  it  looked,  its  white  coating 
making  it  conspicuous  for  many  miles  around  in 
the  brilliant  sunshine.  The  moral  atmosphere 
was  disquieting,  but  knowing  the  native  as  well, 
if  not  better,  than  most  men,  Johann  made  no 
sign  that  he  expected  trouble. 

Umbandine  arose  from  his  box-seat  in  the  Great 
Place.  Some  safety-valve  must  be  found  for  his 
pent-up  temper.  Glancing  at  the  crowd  of  half- 
naked  warriors  who  were  squatting  in  a far 
corner,  he  held  up  a potent  finger.  His  action 
was  telepathic,  for  instantly  a herculean  induna, 
wielding  a long  and  heavy  sjambok,  sprang  down 
the  rows  of  squatting  natives,  and  the  sjambok 
descended  right  and  left  on  the  bare  backs  and 
chests  of  the  crowd.  The  blows  rang  out  like 
independent  firing  until  the  dispersed  group  had 
found  cover. 

Umbandine  felt  relieved  and  summoned  the 
witch-doctors.  They  came— as  fantastic  a crew 
as  ever  rode  a nightmare,  with  their  tiger  skins, 
lynx  ears,  tails  of  cats  and  cows,  streamers  of 
rags  fluttering  over  their  dirt  and  paint,  while 
necklaces  of  rattling  teeth  made  the  grotesqueness 
of  their  appearance  terrible.  They  fanned  their 
fires,  cast  their  spells  into  the  hell-broth,  singing 
the  Zulu  equivalent  of  “ Bubble,  bubble  toil 


142  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


and  trouble  ! ” They  capered  about  like  gal- 
vanised scarecrows.  Still  the  sun  shone  clearly, 
not  a cloud  dimmed  the  fairness  of  the  sky,  and 
Umbandine  alone  was  overcast. 


CHAPTER  XV 


In  Swaziland  (continued) 

The  chief  witch-doctor  formed  a bold  resolve. 
Approaching  the  King,  he  said  : “ O ruler ! 

The  rain  tarrieth  and  thy  people  bemoan  the 
drought.  The  clouds  will  not  answer  our  magic.” 
“ Why,  the  — don’t  they  ? ” growled  the  King, 
in  a diapason  of  Zulu.  “ Your  magic  is  old  and 
useless.  I will  once  more  try  my  own  magic.” 
“ It  is  the  white  house  on  the  hill  that  frightens 
away  the  rain,”  asserted  the  witch-doctor,  with 
the  confidence  of  the  practised  liar. 

“ Destroy  that  house,”  commanded  Umban- 
dine.  The  warriors,  seizing  shields  and  assegais 
from  the  arm-racks  in  the  Great  Place,  hurried 
away  to  demolish  Colenbrander’s  house,  with  a 
savage  disregard  of  the  aesthetic  properties  of 
whitewash. 

Johann  saw  the  impi  coming  from  afar.  Calmly 
he  told  his  boys  to  cease  the  whitewashing,  to 
mix  the  red  earth  with  the  liquid  in  the  buekets, 
and  then  dash  the  darkened  contents  all  over 
the  building.  Vigorously  his  commands  were 
obeyed,  for  the  kafirs  well  knew  the  danger  of 

143 


144  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


delay,  and  soon  the  “ house  beautiful  ” presented 
a piebald  appearance.  It  could  no  longer  be 
called  white  ; it  wore  a depressed  look,  blotched 
and  dirt-stained  on  every  square  foot  of  its 
exterior. 

As  the  panting  impi  arrived  upon  the  scene 
their  amazement  at  the  changed  appearance  of 
the  house  was  diverted  by  a blazing  flash  of 
lightning  from  a swift  moving  cloud  that  had 
crept  up  unnoticed  in  the  confusion  ; a crackling 
explosion  of  thunder  followed  and  after  that — 
the  deluge. 

As  the  King  emerged  triumphant  from  the 
stockaded  walls  of  the  Great  Place  the  acclama- 
tions of  the  people  rent  the  air,  subduing  the 
roar  of  the  heavy  rain  ; “ Great  is  Umbandine, 
the  King  of  Rain-Makers  ! ” 

In  the  hotel  a fresh  case  of  whisky  was  opened, 
and,  ere  long,  the  voice  of  Carter  shook  the 
rafters  as  he  bellowed  his  only  song.  The  White 
Committee  went  into  session  when  the  whisky 
was  in  working  order,  and  transacted  affairs  of 
State  with  vivacity  and  some  humour.  The 
delegates  returned  joyously  to  their  distant  chiefs  ; 
the  warriors  organised  a colossal  beer-drink ; 
the  witch-doctors  sought  drier  burial  places  for 
the  deposit  of  their  fees  ; and  King  Umbandine 
winked  pleasantly  as  he  surveyed  his  circle  of 
admiring  wives. 


IN  SWAZILAND  (continued)  145 

The  whites  in  Swaziland  were  a very  mixed 
population.  The  eountry  at  that  time  was  a 
sanetuary  for  all  sorts  of  desperate  charaeters 
from  the  Transvaal,  Natal,  Delagoa,  and  espeei- 
ally  from  Barberton.  Once  within  the  boundaries 
of  that  Alsatia,  the  Great  White  Queen’s  writ 
did  not  run,  nor,  for  that  matter,  did  the  writ 
of  the  Black  King.  It  was  Umbandine’s  wise 
poliey  to  let  the  whites  look  after  themselves 
while  he  would  rule  over  his  own  people  in  his 
own  way,  but  the  two  jurisdictions  must  on  no 
account  clash.  Hence  the  formation  of  the 
White  Committee.  Its  inception  was  due  to  a 
tragic  event.  Bob  McNab — a gaunt  and  hardy 
Scot,  who  at  that  period  enjoyed  a notoriety  as  a 
South  African  Rob  Roy— complained  to  the 
King  that  one  Leveque  (I  am  using  a fictitious 
name)  had  appropriated  some  of  MeNab’s  cattle, 
and  refused  so  relinquish  the  booty.  The  King 
deelined  to  mix  up  in  a white  man’s  quarrel,  and 
told  McNab  that  they  must  settle  the  matter 
between  themselves.  McNab  returned  to  his 
home — he  had  a eomfortable  residence,  and  did  a 
good  business  in  riding  transport — armed  himself 
with  a rifle,  and,  accompanied  by  a young  man 
named  Constable,  who  was  visiting  the  country 
from  Barberton,  set  off  for  Leveque’s  shanty. 
Leveque,  a half-breed  Frenehman,  saw  the  two 
approaehing,  and  promptly  elosed  his  door.  On 

J 


146  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


his  arrival  McNab  explained,  through  the  door, 
that  he  had  eome  to  enforee  the  restitution  of 
his  stolen  stoek,  and  that  delay  in  the  process 
would  mean  trouble.  Through  the  door  Leveque 
inquired,  as  of  Young  Lochinvar,  whether  his 
visitor  came  in  peace  or  war  ? Bob  replied  that 
he  was  ready  for  either  emergency,  but  would  be 
peaceful  if  his  cattle  were  handed  over,  and 
would  let  bygones  be  bygones.  Having  ascer- 
tained that  the  claimant  was  willing  to  shake 
hands  on  that  bargain,  Leveque  opened  the 
door  a few  inches  and  extended  his  hand  in 
amity.  No  sooner  was  McNab’s  hand  placed 
within  the  outstretched  palm  than  it  was  tightly 
gripped.  McNab  was  pulled  close  to  the  door, 
and  a revolver  fired  into  his  body. 

McNab  fell  backwards,  badly  wounded,  but 
managed  to  discharge  his  rifle  through  the 
treacherous  door.  A regular  fusilade  ensued 
between  the  two  men,  one  within  and  one  without 
the  house.  Constable,  who  was  standing  near 
McNab,  paralysed  with  astonishment,  received  a 
bullet  in  the  forehead  and  his  quietus  made. 
After  that  there  was  a long  pause.  McNab  lying 
on  his  back,  with  his  senses  reeling,  saw  the  door 
stealthily  open,  Leveque  creep  out  and  make 
across  the  veld.  McNab  was  just  able  to  rest  his 
rifle  on  his  knee  and  take  a pot-shot  at  Leveque 
before  becoming  unconscious.  The  bullet  crashed 


IN  SWAZILAND  (continued) 


147 


through  Leveque’s  knee  and  then  the  veld  re- 
sembled the  stage  in  the  last  scene  of  Hamlet. 

The  natives,  who  had  taken  cover  while  the 
white  men  thus  settled  their  differences,  then 
gave  the  alarm.  Constable  was  buried  without 
any  fuss,  and  the  two  antagonists  were  slowly 
nursed  back  to  a state  of  limited  health.  There 
was  a popular  and  jovial  medico,  who  occasion- 
ally came  up  from  Delagoa  to  Swaziland,  one  Dr. 
Summershield,  for  hunting,  and,  perhaps,  con- 
cessions, and  he,  I believe,  looked  after  the  two 
wounded  men  as  long  as  was  necessary.  Nobody 
was  punished  for  Constable’s  death  as  there  was 
no  law  to  invoke,  but  the  necessity  for  forming  a 
sort  of  Vigilance  Committee  was  apparent  and 
the  White  Committee  came  into  being.  Their 
powers  they  granted  themselves,  and  so  great  was 
the  respect  for  these  mysterious  qualities  that 
during  my  stay  in  the  country  nobody  cared  to 
defy  them.  Mr.  Wright,  my  friend,  was  chief 
of  the  Committee  and  as  his  headquarters  at 
Forbes  Reef  were  built  of  stone,  and  loop-holed 
for  musketry  fire,  they  not  only  formed  a credit- 
able fortress,  but  a highly  undesirable  prison. 

I had  heard  so  many  wild  tales  of  McNab  that  I 
regarded  him  with  awe,  but  he  was  a mild  and 
inoffensive  man  when  sober.  As  it  was  often  his 
custom  to  start  the  day  at  Thorburn’s  store 
with  a “ royal  shandy  ” (a  mixture  of  stout  and 


148  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


champagne)  his  chances  of  sobriety  during  the  day 
were  small.  He  would  gradually  become  dour, 
and  was  then  to  be  avoided,  but  he  was  never 
known  to  become  dangerous  unless  wantonly 
provoked.  Another  desperado  whom  I after- 
wards met  had  achieved  fame  as  a horse-stealer. 
He  was  “ Scotty  Smith,”  the  most  genial  of  com- 
panions, with  a fund  of  amusing  and  exciting 
yarns.  The  adjacent  Boers  in  New  Scotland, 
especially  those  who  missed  horses,  would  have 
much  liked  to  make  his  acquaintance,  but 
“ Scotty  ” was  shy  of  strangers.  Another  peculiar 
character  I met  at  the  King’s  Kraal  was  a facto- 
tum of  McNab’s  named  Patrick  (to  give  yet 
another  fictitious  name).  He  was  in  charge  of 
McNab’s  transport  wagons,  and  when  riding 
on  one  of  those  with  him  one  day  he  slightly 
lifted  the  veil  on  his  past  history.  He  had  been  a 
sergeant  in  the  Natal  Mounted  Police,  and  had  to 
flee  the  Garden  Colony  for  some  unstated  cause. 
He  showed  me  an  inscribed  gold  watch  which 
had  been  presented  to  him  and  the  other  members 
of  the  mounted  police  when  they  escorted  the 
Empress  Eugenie  to  the  spot  in  Zululand  where 
her  son,  the  Prince  Imperial,  had  been  killed  by 
the  Zulus.  He  was  a fine-looking  man,  of  a dis- 
tinctly military  type,  and  I often  wondered  how 
he  bore  his  exile  in  those  wild  wastes. 


IN  SWAZILAND  (continued) 


149 


It  is  difficult,  after  the  lapse  of  so  many  years 
to  place  the  men  I met  among  the  Swazies,  but 
some  of  their  names  may  still  be  remembered  by 
contemporaries  such  as  Walter  Carter,  George 
Hutchinson,  Captain  Christian,  Captain  Ewing, 
William  Pigg  (of  Pigg’s  Peak  gold  mining  com- 
pany), Jack  Boyer,  Harold  Wheeler,  Fred  Head- 
ley,  Andrew  Meikle,  Tom  McLachlan,  John 
Martin  (who  was  murdered  by  the  natives).  Jack 
Blain,  James  Forbes  (of  Forbes  Reef),  — Under- 
hill (who  died  on  the  Lebombo),  Rathbone,  Jack 
Buchanan,  Arthur  Neuman  and  Texas  Wilson. 
Some  distance  from  the  King’s  Kraal  at  Em- 
bekelweni  was  a solitary  store  kept  by  Bremer 
and  Wallenstein,  around  which  grew  up  the 
present  township  of  Bremersdorp,  formerly  the 
seat  of  Government,  which  was  transferred  in 
1902  to  Mbabane.  Wallenstein  paid  a visit  to 
Durban  in  1900,  went  over  to  the  Bluff  and  there 
mysteriously  disappeared,  probably  drowned. 

It  is  not  so  difficult  to  place  the  white  women. 
There  were  only  three.  Mrs.  Colenbrander,  her 
sister,  Mrs.  Darke,  and  Mrs.  Thorburn.  Mrs. 
Colenbrander  and  Mrs.  Darke,  were  members  of 
the  group  of  beautiful  Mullins  sisters  from  Veru- 
1am,  Natal.  Mrs.  Colenbrander  (nee  Mary  Mul- 
lins) was  a splendid  shot  and  a daring  horse- 
woman. I first  made  her  acquaintance  in  a 
curious  manner.  One  morning  early  I was 


150  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


pushing  my  way  with  a long  pole,  which  I always 
carried,  through  the  tall  grass,  ten  feet  high,  and 
incidentally  getting  soaking  wet  from  the  accu- 
mulated dew,  when  I heard  a most  unusual  noise 
behind  me.  I checked  my  progress  and  turned 
about  to  locate  more  clearly  the  sound.  I made 
it  out  to  be  the  hoof-beats  of  a horse  at  a loping 
canter.  Wondering  who  could  be  riding  in  this 
direction  at  such  an  early  hour  I turned  to  pursue 
my  path — and  faced  a cobra.  It  was  standing 
erect,  apparently  on  the  tip  of  its  tail,  its  jaw 
hoods  distended  and  its  tongue  flickering.  At 
first  I stood  as  one  petrified  ; then,  automatically 
I struck  it  violently  aside  with  my  stick,  and  I 
saw  the  reptile  disappear  down  a hole  underneath 
a big  boulder. 

“ Good  heavens,  man,  what’s  the  matter 
with  you.  You  look  as  white  as  a sheet ! ” The 
speaker  was  Mrs.  Colenbrander,  who  had  pulled 
up  her  horse  close  behind  me.  I was  so  stunned 
by  the  incident  that  I never  heard  her  approach. 
I met  her  afterwards,  I think,  in  1900,  travelling 
in  a Scotch  cart  through  the  bush  in  Bechuanaland 
on  the  way  to  join  her  husband.  Colonel  Johann 
Colenbrander,  in  Rhodesia,  or  Charterland,  as 
we  then  termed  it.  She  was  as  ideal  wife  for  a 


pioneer. 


CHAPTER  XVI 


When  the  Rand  Was  Young 

My  work  in  Swaziland  completed,  I felt  the 
vagabond  prompting  again  to  “ move  on.”  I 
commenced  my  long  journey  to  Capetown  seated 
in  a Scotch  cart,  drawn  by  a couple  of  oxen,  in  a 
heavy  downpour  of  rain.  Going  down  the  moun- 
tain side  to  Steynsdorp  I was  glad  to  leave  my 
uncomfortable  conveyance  and  remove  the  rain- 
chill  by  walking.  At  Steynsdorp  I got  a seat  in 
the  post-cart  to  Lake  Chrissie.  This  place  is 
remarkable  as  possessing  one  of  the  very  few 
fresh  water  lakes  in  South  Africa.  When  I 
arrived  the  heavens  were  endeavouring  to  con- 
vert the  lake  into  an  ocean.  My  clothing  was  so 
sodden  with  moisture  that  I had  to  discard  it, 
and  purchase  a new  outfit  at  the  store  of  Simmer 
and  Jack,  a name  afterwards  well  known  in  the 
gold-mining  world.  Thence  by  post-cart  again 
to  Newcastle,  train  to  Durban  and  mailboat  to 
Capetown.  From  there,  acting  on  instructions, 
I took  train  to  Kimberley  and  mule-waggon  from 
the  Diamond  Fields,  thus  travelling  almost  in  a 
circle  since  I left  Embekelweni. 


151 


152  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


Travelling  by  mule-wagon  was  a pleasant 
experience  in  fine  weather,  but  when  it  rained  it 
was  another  story.  Just  beyond  Christiana  the 
ground  was  so  soaked  by  constant  rain  that  we 
were  bogged  up  to  the  axles,  and  could  not  ven- 
ture from  our  cramped  quarters  on  the  wagon  for 
much  longed-for  exercise.  Later,  I travelled  over 
this  same  road  in  the  American  stage  coaches  of 
the  original  Kimberley  proprietors,  Sheehan  and 
Frisby,  and  later  run  by  Geo.  Keys  and  Co., 
and  by  Zeederberg.  These  were  the  regular  Wild 
West  coaches,  now  rendered  familiar  by  the 
cowboy  pictures  in  the  bioscopes.  They  made  a 
three-day  journey  from  Kimberley,  carried  twelve 
passengers  inside  and  six  on  top.  The  latter 
were  generally  strapped  down  at  night  to  prevent 
them  rolling  off  in  their  sleep.  The  driver,  who 
always  handled  his  team  of  fourteen  mules  with 
masterly  skill,  generally  had  an  old  ammunition 
box  under  his  feet.  This  contained  golden  sover- 
eigns, I think  2,000  was  its  capacity,  and  this 
was  the  only  method  by  which  the  up-country 
banks  got  their  cash  supplies.  The  coach  was 
swung  on  stout  leathern  straps,  and  had  leather 
flaps  in  lieu  of  window  panes.  Consequently  the 
swaying  motion  and  the  clouds  of  dust  that  en- 
tered by  the  open  windows  made  travelling  any- 
thing but  luxurious.  When  the  driver  had  to 
travel  by  night  he  would  whip  his  team  to  a 


EARLY  JOHANNESBURG. 


By  couyteoiis  permission  of  " South  Africa.” 
OPEN  WORKING  AT  THE  RAND. 


By  courteous  permission  of  ” South  Africa." 


Till-:  I'JRvST  HOUSI'). 

Til  face  pnije  l.S!. 


WHEN  THE  RAND  WAS  YOUNG  153 


gallop  into  what  seemed  to  unpraetised  eyes  an 
impenetrable  darkness,  blowing  warning  blasts 
on  his  bugle,  and  would  rattle  through  rocky  river 
beds  at  a nerve-shattering  pace.  Yet  the  acci- 
dents to  those  lumbering  vehicles  were  astonish- 
ingly few. 

To  return  to  my  mule- wagon.  We  reached 
Johannesburg  after  what  appeared  to  be  an  end- 
less journey.  I felt  sore  all  over,  and  dog-tired, 
so  that  the  bath  at  Height’s  Hotel,  and  the  re- 
freshing sleep  that  followed  it  put  me  in  good 
trim  for  the  sight-seeing  next  day.  There  are 
comparatively  few  who  remember  the  days  when 
the  Rand  was  young,  and  for  those  persons  of 
later  date  a description  may  prove  interesting. 

First,  I had  better  sketch  the  more  interesting 
circumstances  which  caused  this  stretch  of  bare, 
dusty  veld  to  become  one  of  the  richest  gold- 
fields of  the  world.  As  far  back  as  1884  the 
brothers  Strueben  made  a rich  gold  strike  on  the 
Witwatersrand,  but  it  was  not  until  1886  that 
things  began  to  move  mightily.  It  was  in  July, 
1886,  that  Mr.  J.  B.  Robinson  (now  a Baronet) 
received  a telegram  from  Kimberley,  sent  by  a 
former  friend  of  the  diamond  diggings,  advising 
him  that  a valuable  conglomerate  had  been 
found  some  thirty  miles  from  Pretoria,  and  urging 
him  to  come  up.  Mr.  Robinson,  accompanied  by 
Dr.  Hans  Sauer,  lost  no  time  in  booking  seats  by 


154  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


the  coach  which  travelled  from  Kimberley  to 
Barberton. 

Eventually  they  arrived  at  a spot  where  the 
banket  had  been  exposed  in  a cutting  made  by  a 
Mr.  Bantjes.  That  spot  was  afterwards  the 
Bantjes  Gold  Mine.  The  banket  gave  good  results 
to  Mr.  Robinson’s  panning  and  he  followed  the 
trail  up  to  Langlaagte,  now  the  site  of  the  Lang- 
laagte  Estate  and  Gold  Mining  Company.  Hav- 
ing traced  the  outcrop  of  the  reef  for  over  thirty 
miles  Mr.  Robinson  was  convinced  that  a pro- 
position of  that  extent  must  have  depth  as  well. 
Resolving  to  purchase  the  Langlaagte  property, 
he  first  of  all  decided  to  lease  it  for  a year,  with 
the  right  to  purchase  within  that  time  for  £6,000. 
He  next  acquired  a half  share  in  the  De  Villiers 
property  (now  the  Robinson  G.M.  Co.),  for  £1,000. 
Two  months  later,  acting  for  a syndicate,  he 
bought  the  remaining  half  of  the  Robinson 
property  for  £12,000.  Dr.  Sauer  then  returned 
to  Kimberley  and  informed  Messrs.  Rhodes  and 
Rudd  of  Mr.  Robinson’s  success.  All  three  gentle- 
men arrived  on  the  Rand  three  weeks  later.  The 
first  property  they  acquired  was  the  Duprez,  and 
Rhodes  wished  Robinson  to  amalgamate  their 
interests,  but  the  latter  declined  on  the  ground 
that  his  own  property  was  the  more  valuable  of 
the  two.  A rush  quickly  set  in  and  development 
work  became  general. 


By  courteous  permission  ot  “South  Africa." 
JOHANNESBURG  TO-DAY. 


Tu  face  page  liif/. 


WHEN  THE  RAND  WAS  YOUNG  155 


In  those  early  days  the  “ expert  ” opinion  was 
that  the  gold  of  the  Rand  was  not  permanent. 
The  general  belief  of  these  men  was  that  the  reef 
was  the  bed  of  an  old  river,  tilted  up,  and  that 
the  gold  would  pinch  out  at  a depth  between  30 
and  70  feet.  One  of  these  experts,  an  Australian 
named  N.  M.  Howitt  whom  I had  previously  met 
in  Swaziland,  told  me  that  after  the  reef  had 
pinched  out  at  a surface  depth  the  problem  would 
be  to  strike  it  again  at  a greater  depth,  and,  there- 
fore, it  could  not  be  a paying  proposition.  Sir 
Joseph  Robinson  tells  with  relish  the  tale  of  the 
former  owner  of  the  Robinson  property  standing 
champagne  after  receiving  his  purchase  money, 
and  when  he  and  his  friends  drank  success  to  the 
new  owner  they  solemnly  winked  at  each  other. 
Mr.  Robinson’s  “ Cabbage  investment,”  as  it 
was  called,  which  originally  cost  him  a total  sum 
of  £26,000,  stood  in  a few  years  at  no  less  a sum 
than  eighteen  millions  sterling. 

The  Transvaal  Government  at  first,  did  not 
take  the  new  goldfields  seriously.  It  was  not  until 
a deputation,  comprising  Robinson,  Rhodes  and 
three  others,  waited  upon  President  Kruger  to 
discuss  the  terms  upon  which  the  fields  should  be 
thrown  open,  that  the  importance  of  the  matter 
became  apparent.  After  much  negotiation,  sur- 
veyors were  employed,  mynpachts  marked  out  and 
proper  deeds  registered.  After  the  proclamation 


156  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


in  1886,  claims  were  pegged  off  in  all  directions 
and  the  Golden  City  began  to  rise  from  tha 
dust  of  the  veld.  The  striking  of  the  main  reef 
on  the  Langlaagte,  at  a depth  of  450  feet,  estab- 
lished the  value  of  the  fields  and  people  flocked 
from  all  parts  of  South  Africa  to  the  Rand,  and 
an  immigration  of  fortune-seekers  from  Europe 
began  to  set  in.  But  it  was  not  until  the  dis- 
covery of  coal  at  Modderfontein  that  companies 
were  formed  all  over  the  Rand,  and  the  erection 
began  of  large  crushing  batteries,  that  people 
began  to  believe  that  a great  number  of  years 
must  elapse  before  the  gold  supply  became  ex- 
hausted. A Government  delegation  laid  out 
the  township  on  its  present  site,  building  stands 
were  in  great  demand,  and  these  were  allotted 
under  the  new  Gold  Law.  The  stands  measured 
100  feet  by  60.  A Diggers’  Committee  was  elected, 
water  rights  surveyed  and  a system  of  registra- 
tion introduced  at  the  Mining  Commissioner’s 
office.  Next  followed  the  establishment  of  the 
Stock  Exchange  and  the  tide  of  speculation  set 
in  freely. 

It  was  a strange  and  vastly  interesting  scene, 
that  youthful  Johannesburg,  shabby  and  tawdry, 
but  growing  visibly.  The  houses  were  in  the 
transition  state  from  canvas,  via  galvanised  iron, 
to  brick.  The  people  all  seemed  to  be  happy  in 
those  old  days,  when  they  did  not  take  Pretoria 


WHEN  THE  RAND  WAS  YOUNG  157 


too  seriously.  And  there  was  plenty  of  money, 
for  those  who  were  not  wealthy  had  realised  all 
their  possessions  to  try  their  luck  on  the  gold- 
fields. It  was  a common  sight  to  see  the  canteen 
bars  spread  over  with  sovereigns,  which  changed 
ownership  under  the  delectable  influence  of  that 
seductive  game  of  dice  known  as  “ Yankee 
Grab.”  Commissioner  Street  was  not  then  hard- 
ened and  had  more  than  one  mud-hole  which 
could  swallow  a Cape  cart,  but  nobody  grumbled. 
There  were  three  murders  in  that  street  on  one 
night,  but  the  public  was  indifferent.  The  cur- 
tain rose  as  merrily  from  the  footlights  of  the  old 
Globe  Theatre — on  which  site  the  first  Empire 
theatre  of  varieties  was  erected — as  if  all  believed 
the  truth  of  the  message  of  bold  Denys,  “ Cour- 
age, the  Devil  is  dead  ! ” When  the  first  “boom  ” 
was  on  in  1887  the  spirit  of  gambling  permeated 
everybody,  and  as  shares  could  be  obtained  on 
“ time  call  ” — to  be  paid  for  before  noon  next 
day — many  a man  without  two  sovereigns  to 
clink  together  bought  a block  of  shares  which  he 
sold  at  a big  profit  the  same  afternoon.  If  the 
shares  happened  to  slump  he  would  probably  be 
missing  the  following  day,  and  this  tendency  to 
flit  killed  the  custom  of  buying  “ on  time.”  I 
was  induced  to  invest  all  my  available  capital  in 
“ Birthdays  ’’—with  disastrous  results. 


158  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


Gamblers  with  less  respeetable  eounters  than 
stocks  were  amazingly  numerous ; everybody 
gambled  and  the  proprietors  of  the  “ Joints  ” 
waxed  so  fat  that  in  time  they  became  highly 
respectable  citizens.  There  were  occasional  raids 
on  those  establishments,  and,  though  they  took 
no  prisoners,  the  police  departed  exhibiting 
every  sign  of  satisfaction.  There  was  an  open- 
handed  charity  which  covered  more  sins  than 
gambling.  Ready  cash  was  always  more  plentiful 
during  the  Kruger  regime  than  it  has  been  in  later 
days.  We  had  no  water  supply,  and  never  missed 
it,  though  constantly  plastered  with  red  dust 
from  the  surrounding  veld.  There  was  nothing 
higher  in  the  scale  of  palatial  hotels  for  some  time 
than  the  Grand  National— not  the  present  well- 
known  hostelry  of  that  name — and  that  satisfied 
our  aesthetic  craving  for  plate-glass  and  gilt 
mouldings,  for  had  we  not  roughed  it  within  the 
canvas  walls  of  Height’s  caravansary,  the  first 
hotel  of  note  on  the  Rand.  We  had  a farcical 
police  force — it  was  no  earthly  use  “ asking  a 
policeman  ” in  those  days — but  we  contrived  to 
live  in  an  atmosphere  of  comparative  peace,  our 
only  legal  dread  being  a claim  for  the  very  much 
unpaid  poll-tax.  Persons  of  lax  morality  used 
to  lend  their  tax  receipts  to  persons  of  a morality 
still  more  lax  when  the  inspectors  were  descried 
in  the  offing.  The  Kruger  Government  must 


WHEN  THE  RAND  WAS  YOUNG  159 


have  lost  a great  deal  of  money  through  that 
source  of  revenue.  There  is  no  escaping  taxes 
now,  and  the  Rand  is  correspondingly  unhappy. 

Those  were  comparatively  days  of  journalistic 
freedom  of  expression,  especially  when  the  editors 
Wright  and  Brown  respectively  guided  the  tur- 
bulent courses  of  The  Standard  and  The  Digger's 
News  afterwards  amalgamated ; when  Decker 
and  Holman  ran  The  Mining  Argus  and  Josiah 
Angove  The  Evening  News.  The  latter  gentle- 
man shifted  his  plant  from  Potchefstroom,  swept 
away  by  the  gold  rush,  and  lost  much  of  his  type 
by  a wagon  turning  turtle  in  the  Vaal  River,  so 
that  his  journal  for  a time  presented  a very 
“ pi  ” bald  appearance.  The  first  theatrical 
company  on  the  Rand,  to  the  best  of  my  recol- 
lection, was  brought  there  by  Miss  Ada  Tremaine. 
It  was  called  a Shakesperian  company,  but  as  it 
alternated  Macbeth  with  Lady  Audley's  Secret,  the 
title  was  somewhat  elastic.  Occasionally  press- 
men at  a loose  end  would  stroll  behind  the  scenes 
and  lend  a hand  at  “ general  utility.”  I remem- 
ber one  night  when  we  were  employed  as  the 
combined  forces  of  Macbeth  and  Macduff,  a dual 
part  which  we  played  by  banging  on  a sheet  of 
iron  suspended  from  the  flies  with  iron  imple- 
ments, shouting  all  the  time  ferocious  “ Ha’s  ” 
and  “ Ho’s.”  We  did  our  level  best  to  illus- 
trate Shakespeare’s  idea  of  “ Those  clamorous 


160  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


harbingers  of  blood  and  death.”  Later  on,  when 
the  old  theatre  was  destroyed  by  fire,  I nearly 
lost  my  life  while  helping  to  get  the  baggage 
outside,  narrowly  escaping  the  crash  of  a falling 
wall.  One  of  the  company,  the  juvenile  lead, 
Mr.  Percy  Rhys,  afterwards  became  a member 
of  the  Rand  Stock  Exchange. 


CHAPTER  XVII 


The  Starting  of  Golden  City 

Whilst  working  on  The  Mining  Argus  we  made 
a “ scoop,”  a rare  occurrence  then  as  all  matters 
affording  excitement  were  on  a monotonous  dead 
level.  One  morning  our  correspondent  rode  in 
from  Krugersdorp  with  news  of  so  thrilling  a 
nature  that  the  paper’s  special  edition  sold  like 
hot  cakes.  The  bank  there  had  been  “ held  up.” 
In  broad  daylight,  it  was  ten  o’clock,  two  men 
rode  up  to  the  bank  and  hitched  their  horses  to 
the  rack  outside.  They  entered  the  bank,  closed 
the  doors,  covered  the  manager  and  staff  with 
their  revolvers,  and  one  then  bound  the  bank 
officials  and  locked  them  up  in  a side  room.  They 
had  placed  the  bags  of  money  on  the  counter  and 
were  cutting  them  open  in  order  to  transfer  the 
contents  to  their  saddle-wallets,  when  they  were 
disturbed  by  a knock  at  the  bank  door.  “You 
can’t  come  in,”  cried  one  of  the  robbers,  “ we 
are  taking  stock.” 

The  knocker  was  the  bank  messenger,  who  had 
returned  from  some  errand.  Puzzled  at  finding 

the  door  closed  and  at  the  strange  voice  within, 

161 


K 


162  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


he  went  up  the  street,  and  was  fortunate  in  find- 
ing Sergeant  Tossel,  of  the  Transvaal  Police, 
riding  down  it.  While  the  messenger  was  ex- 
plaining the  situation  to  the  sergeant  the  two 
robbers  emerged  from  the  bank,  fastened  their 
wallets  to  the  saddles — they  contained  some 
£1,200  in  gold  and  notes— and  calmly  rode  away. 
Tossel  immediately  gave  chase.  The  two  des- 
peradoes (named  Turpin  and  McKeown)  were  well 
mounted,  but  to  lighten  their  load  they  were 
forced  to  throw  the  money  right  and  left  into  the 
veld,  but  Tossel  had  to  change  horses  twice  in 
that  mad  race,  the  last  change  being  a racer 
in  training,  which  he  took  from  a roadside 
stable. 

Eventually  the  brave  sergeant  cornered  his 
< men  at  the  foot  of  a kopje,  their  labouring  horses 
being  unable  to  carry  them  further.  Revolvers 
were  drawn  and  shots  exchanged  on  both  sides, 
McKeown’s  arm  being  broken.  Tossel,  taking 
cover  behind  his  horse,  fired  away  all  his  cart- 
ridges, then  mounted  and  dashed  at  his  quarry, 
pointing  his  empty  revolver,  and  shouting, 
“ Hands  up  ! ” The  robbers  surrendered,  and  a 
timely  doctor,  driving  a Cape  cart,  appearing  on 
the  scene,  the  prisoners  were  taken  back  to 
Krugersdorp.  At  their  succeeding  trial  they 
were  both  sentenced  to  imprisonment  for  life  and 
Tossell  was  promoted  to  a lieutenancy. 


THE  STARTING  OF  GOLDEN  CITY  163 


The  affair  is  chiefly  impressed  on  my  mind  by 
the  fact  that  no  sooner  was  the  news  circulated 
in  Johannesburg  than  numerous  search  parties 
set  out  to  hunt  for  the  treasure  scattered  along 
the  road  by  the  robbers  in  their  flight.  Strange 
to  say,  nobody  ever  reported  the  finding  of  any 
money. 

Another  curious  case  of  that  period  dwells 
in  my  memory.  Next  door  to  The  Mining  Argus 
Office  was  an  auctioneer’s  mart,  kept  by  one, 
Gallewski.  He  was  informed  one  day  by  the 
bank,  that  a sum  of  £10,000  had  been  cabled  to  his 
credit.  He  at  first  protested  that  there  had  been 
some  mistake,  but  eventually  drew  out  the  whole 
amount  in  notes.  The  following  day  the  bank 
sent  for  him  in  a hurry  and  stated  that  there  had 
been  a mistake  in  the  cable  code,  and  would 
he  please  return  the  money.  Gallewski  wouldn’t, 
on  the  ground  that  no  notice  had  been  taken  of 
his  previous  protest.  The  case  came  before  the 
High  Court  at  Pretoria  thrice,  and  on  each  occa- 
sion the  bank  lost  its  case  and  had  to  pay  costs. 

Those  early  days  saw  the  influx  of  that  strange 
race,  locally  known  as  “ Peruvians.”  How  they 
obtained  their  title  is  not  very  clear.  I believe  it 
was  first  given  to  some  Polish  and  Russian  Jews 
who  came  out  to  South  Africa  after  failing  to 
make  a living  after  the  failure  of  Baron  Hinsch’s 
Jewish  colonisation  scheme  in  South  America. 


164  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


The  land  must  indeed  be  barren  where  they  failed 
to  extract  a living.  You  might  notice  one  of 
these  in  the  first  week  of  his  arrival,  woe-begone 
and  filthy,  selling  boot-laces,  and  three  months 
afterwards  see  him  again  in  decent  black,  his 
shaggy  locks  respectably  trimmed,  taking  more 
than  a passing  interest  in  the  scrip  transactions 
“ between  the  chains.”  What  magic  is  there  in 
the  wonderful  way  in  which  these  people  prosper  ? 
There  appears  to  be  only  the  magic  of  never- 
ceasing,  ever  vigilant,  ever-patient,  self-sacrificing 
industry — a wrought-iron  quality. 

The  virtue  of  thrift  is  exercised  by  them  until 
it  almost  becomes  a vice  ; they  cheesepare  and 
scrape  until  they  get  a few  shillings  together. 
With  these  they  extend  their  operations,  atom  by 
atom,  and  then — when  they  have  proved  them- 
selves to  be  worthy  sons  of  their  race— they  are 
helped,  to  a lesser  or  greater  extent,  by  a special 
fund  organised  by  their  wealthier  co-religionists, 
and  once  fairly  launched  in  business  not  a sheckel 
escapes  their  clutches.  The  lavish  jewclleiy  for 
the  woman  and  the  motor-car  for  the  man  are 
then  within  measurable  distance.  They  prosper 
exceedingly,  pay  back  the  loan  to  the  philan- 
thropic society,  and  ever  seek  fresh  worlds  to  con- 
quer. There  is  something  of  the  patient  watch- 
fulness of  the  spider  about  them.  No  average 
Christian  is  capable  of  the  will  power  and 


THE  STARTING  OF  GOLDEN  CITY  165 


self-denial  these  men  practise.  And  even  if  the 
Christian  were  capable  of  it  he  would  get  no 
society  to  launch  him  into  business,  but  plenty  to 
frustrate  his  efforts. 

Recalling  these,  my  memory  brings  back  the 
once-familiar  form  of  a Jewish  millionaire  who 
rose  from  the  humblest  of  beginnings,  “ Barney  ” 
Barnato.  I first  met  him  in  the  old  Transvaal 
Hotel,  Pretoria,  and  had  a most  interesting  chat 
with  him  on  the  stoep  after  luncheon.  We  were 
twice  interrupted  by  “ dead-beats,”  who  said 
nothing  but  appealed  to  Barney  with  the  mute 
language  of  the  eyes.  He  understood  that  lan- 
guage and,  without  pausing  in  his  talk,  slipped 
his  fingers  in  his  waistcoat  pocket  and  passed  a 
sovereign  to  the  appealer,  who  thereupon  van- 
ished, with  mumbled  words  of  thanks.  “ I 
always,”  said  the  genial  millionaire,  “ carry  a 
stock  of  sovereigns  in  that  pocket  for  the  benefit 
of  stony-brokes.  Consequently,  I attract  the 
fellows.”  I could  believe  it.  He  was  to  be  met 
in  Commissioner  Street  any  day  in  company  with 
all  sorts  and  conditions  of  men.  He  would  walk 
down  one  side  of  the  street  with  a financial  pillar 
of  the  Corner  House,  and  presently  could  be 
observed  marching  up  the  other  side,  arm-in-arm, 
with  Barney  Malone,  the  pugilist.  His  chat  with 
myself  was  mainly  about  amateur  theatricals,  of 
which  he  was  a devotee,  and  he  delighted  to  play 


166  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


in  the  old  Kimberley  theatre,  his  favourite  part 
being  that  of  “ Hawkshaw  the  Detective.”  He 
was  very  human,  with  a special  barbed-wire  wit 
of  his  own. 

He  was  born  in  humble  circumstances,  but  of 
good  parentage,  in  Spitalfields,  in  1852.  His 
mother  was  a relative  of  Sir  George  Jessel,  a 
one-time  Master  of  the  Rolls,  and  he  had  a Rabbi 
for  grandfather.  He  started  business  “ on  his 
own,”  when  quite  young  in  Middlesex  Lane,  but 
on  attaining  his  twentieth  year  he  started  for  the 
Cape,  and  landed  there,  as  he  was  fond  of  relating, 
with  sixpence  short  of  ten  half-crowns  in  his 
pocket.  However,  South  Africa  was  a good  step- 
mother to  him.  But  at  the  start  it  was  not  all 
roses  for  Mr.  Barnett  Isaacs — his  real  name.  He 
went  up  to  the  diamond  fields  to  join  his  brother, 
and  there  became  a “ Kopje  Walloper,”  or 
dealer  in  diamonds.  He  got  together  a little 
capital  and  possessed  infinite  pluck  and  energy. 
Within  three  years  he  owned  five  good  claims. 
Not  long  afterwards  he  bought  out  one  Stewart, 
the  last  individual  claim-holder,  the  claims  then 
being  bought  up  by  far-seeing  speculators,  among 
whom  was  Cecil  John  Rhodes.  Barney  set  him- 
self to  consolidate  the  conflicting  companies 
formed  to  work  the  mines  and  by  1887  he  was 
the  financial  “ boss  ” of  Kimberley. 


THE  STARTING  OF  GOLDEN  CITY  167 


He  then  tried  a “ deal  ” with  Rhodes.  The 
story  is  fairly  well  known.  Barnato,  Rhodes  and 
Beit  sat  up  till  four  in  the  morning,  diseussing  how 
De  Beers  and  the  Kimberley  mines  should  be 
amalgamated.  Rhodes,  backed  by  Beit,  wore  out 
the  business-like  Barney.  He  surrendered,  say- 
ing, “You  seem  to  have  a fancy  for  an  empire  in 
the  North,  and  I suppose  you  must  have  it.” 
Barnato  sold  out  his  interests  for  £5,500,000,  and 
was  given  a life  interest  in  De  Beers,  so  he  had 
nothing  to  complain  of.  Photographs  of  that 
famous  cheque  can  be  bought  in  Kimberley 
shops  even  to-day. 

From  diamonds  Barnato  turned  his  attention 
to  gold.  On  the  Rand  he  acquired  controlling 
interests  in  the  New  Primrose,  the  Simmer  and 
Jack,  the  Glencairn,  the  Geldenhuis  Deep,  the 
Roodepoort,  and  many  another  well-known  mine. 
He  was  also  largely  interested  in  the  Johannesburg 
Stock  Exchange,  the  Water  Company,  the  Estate 
Company,  and  kindred  undertakings.  Then  he 
launched  himself  in  London,  started  the  Barnato 
Bank,  and  people  backed  him  blindly,  and  many 
blamed  him  because  their  luck  was  not  his.  He 
stuck  to  work  until  it  killed  him.  There  are 
heaps  of  stories  illustrating  his  kindness  of  heart. 
He  always  gave  freely,  but  would  slang  a ’bus 
conductor  who  overcharged  him  while  his  breath 
lasted.  He  was  feeling  unwell  when  he  went 


168  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


down  to  Southampton  in  December,  1896,  to  see 
his  nephew,  Mr.  Solly  Joel,  off  to  the  Cape.  He 
was  persuaded  by  his  nephew,  by  Mr.  J.  B.  Robin- 
son and  other  friends  to  go  with  them  as  far  as 
Madeira  for  the  benefit  of  his  health.  Finally  he 
went  the  whole  way  to  the  Cape  with  them.  He 
attended  to  his  mining  affairs  in  the  Transvaal, 
and  in  June,  1897,  embarked  on  the  mail  steamer, 
the  Scot,  for  England,  being  then  rather  seriously 
ill  from  a brain  affection.  His  health  seemed 
to  improve  on  the  voyage.  After  lunch  one  day 
he  took  a walk  on  deck  with  Mr.  Solly  Joel,  and 
seemed  to  be  in  high  spirits.  Suddenly  he  asked 
the  time  of  day,  rushed  to  the  vessel’s  side  and 
jumped  overboard.  The  fourth  officer  jumped 
after  him,  but  as  the  boat  was  travelling  fast  in  a 
heavy  sea,  no  rescue  could  be  effected.  In  time 
the  vessel  was  stopped  and  the  body  recovered, 
floating  head  downwards. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 


When  Kruger  Ruled 

I RATHER  liked  my  first  visits  to  Pretoria,  the 
quaint,  old-world  town,  with  its  ancient  church 
in  the  centre  of  the  square,  and  for  a time  was 
engaged  on  The  Press,  under  Mr.  Mackay,  a 
Durban  man,  as  editor,  and  Mr.  Leo  Weinthal, 
as  business  manager.  The  latter  is  now  in  Lon- 
don, proprietor  of  The  African  World.  There 
also  I had  opportunities  of  making  the  acquain- 
tance of  Dr.  Scoble,  the  able  and  fearless  editor 
of  The  Transvaal  Advertiser.  I also  had  plenty  of 
opportunities  of  seeing  Oom  Paul,  but  I had  a 
closer  acquaintance  with  him  afterwards  at 
Pietersburg,  and  will  not  readily  forget  the  sound 
of  his  deep,  raucous  voice  as  he  addressed  his 
burghers  from  the  top  of  an  ox- wagon. 

Tbe  Pretoria  of  those  days  seem  very  far  re- 
moved from  the  administrative  capital  of  to-day, 
though  I believe  certain  of  its  old  characteristics 
still  flourish.  There  were  no  fine  buildings  then, 
the  pioneer  in  that  line  being,  after  the  Raadzaal, 
the  Grand  Hotel  and  the  Palace  of  Justice,  the 
building  of  which  began,  I think,  in  1895.  We 

169 


170  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


had  no  prophets  in  those  days  to  predict  the 
Union  Building.  The  society  of  the  place  con- 
sisted almost  wholly  of  Government  officials,  or 
those  connected  with  the  Netherlands  Railway 
service  and  tradespeople,  all  perpetually  sharpen- 
ing the  “ keen  sense  of  favours  to  come  ” from 
the  Government.  There  were  always  a number 
of  speculators  desirous  of  obtaining  favours  from 
the  Government.  These  could  be  obtained — at  a 
price  big  enough  to  secure  a majority  vote  in  the 
legislature — but  only  through  the  good  offices 
of  a middleman.  To  be  blunt  bribery  was  not 
regarded  as  a crime  by  those  old  Dutch  legislators. 
When  the  Volksraad  was  not  sitting,  Pretoria 
became  somnolent.  When  it  was  in  session  the 
monotony  was  somewhat  relieved  by  the  presence 
of  the  honourable  members,  who  lived  in  cheap 
lodgings  in  the  belief  that  a legislative  salary  of 
£3  per  diem  must  not  be  squandered.  They 
generally  dressed  in  dingy  suits  of  rusty  black, 
solemnly  standing  or  slowly  moving  about,  smok- 
ing and  expectorating,  conversing  stentoriously 
about  their  farm,  stock  or  financial  operations. 
Their  appearance  in  the  Volksraad  was  generally 
marked  by  controversies  and  remarks  of  a per- 
sonal nature,  while  challenges  to  mortal  combat 
were  not  unknown. 

When  the  Volksraad  was  sitting  President 
Kruger  always  drove  down  to  the  Raadzaal 


WHEN  KRUGER  RULED 


171 


about  eight  o’clock  in  the  morning,  accompanied 
by  an  escort  of  mounted  police  or  Staats  Artillerie, 
in  charge  of  a lieutenant.  In  later  years  he  ac- 
quired an  aggressively  gilded  carriage  for  this 
purpose,  but  gorgeousness  is  not  compatible 
with  the  primitive  ideas  of  the  Boer  mind,  and 
he  disliked  using  it.  Clothed  in  black,  wearing 
his  broad  sash  of  office  and  crowned  by  the  quaint 
top-hat  so  beloved  by  caricaturists,  Oom  Paul 
was  ever  conservative  in  costume.  It  was  said 
at  the  time  that  the  only  thing  to  make  him  alter 
it  was  the  acquisition  by  Dr.  Leyds  (of  whom  the 
old  man  was  childishly  jealous)  of  crosses  and 
orders  from  European  potentates. 

Dr.  Leyds,  the  State  Secretary,  was  in  striking 
contrast  to  his  surroundings.  Gentlemanly  in 
his  appearance,  of  refined  tastes,  and  with  talents 
of  no  mean  order,  he  cordially  returned  the  sus- 
picions and  hatred  of  the  Boers  from  the  moment 
of  his  first  contact  with  them.  There  was  abso- 
lutely nothing  in  common  between  the  polished 
doctor  and  the  rough-hewn  legislators  with  whom 
he  was  compelled  to  come  into  daily  contact. 
This  feeling  was  often  shown  by  the  manner  in 
which  the  Volksraad  treated  Leyds  and  he  the 
Volksraad.  The  diplomatic  doctor  allowed  no 
opportunity  to  pass  by  which  his  power  could  be 
augmented,  and  his  plausible  tongue  so  worked 
upon  the  President,  and  his  ingenious  schemes 


172  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


were  so  much  after  the  President’s  own  heart, 
that  the  influence  of  Mynheer  Sekretaris  became 
more  firmly  rooted  with  every  additional  year  of 
office.  However,  the  two  might  quarrel  in  private, 
in  public  the  President’s  protege  was  so  sacred 
that  he  could  only  be  abused  in  whispers,  and  at  a 
safe  distance. 

On  the  other  hand,  a former  Judge  of  the 
Transvaal  High  Court — now  Justice  Sir  John 
Kotze,  of  the  Cape — considered  Dr.  Leyds  not 
the  able  man  people  supposed  him  to  be,  and 
Justice  Kotze  was  in  a position  to  observe  closely 
the  man  of  whom  he  wrote  : — “ He  can  write  and 
add  two  and  two,  and  is  Kruger’s  secretary  in 
effect,  and  stuffs  the  old  man  with  ridiculous  ideas. 
But  put  him  among  trained  men  and  you  will  see 
him  collapse.  He  cannot,  in  a fair  game,  hold  his 
own  with  Mr.  Conyngham  Greene  (the  then 
British  Resident)  for  a moment.  In  a word,  he  is 
ignorant  and  incredibly  provincial,  though,  com- 
pared with  Mr.  Kruger,  he  is,  of  course,  quite  a 
man  of  the  world.  Nor  does  he  influence  the 
President.  He  may  egg  him  on,  but  not  stage- 
manage  him.”  As  my  own  impressions  of  Leyds 
were  merely  superficial  I think  it  right  to  append 
this  pen-picture  of  a keen  observer  in  close  touch 
with  all  officials.  The  storm  of  the  Anglo-Boer 
war  swept  this  minor  Mephistopheles  finally  back 
to  his  native  Holland. 


WHEN  KRUGER  RULED 


173 


A great  crony  of  Kruger’s,  and  the  medium 
through  which  outsiders  approached  the  inner 
mysteries  of  the  Legislature,  was  Mr.  Barend  J. 
Vorster,  at  that  time  familiarly  known  as  “ Klein 
Barend,”  He  was  the  incarnation  of  Boer  artful- 
ness. A Transvaaler  by  birth,  and  a backvelder 
at  that,  he  showed  remarkable  ability  as  a farmer, 
speculator,  and  Volksraad  member  for  Zoutpans- 
berg.  As  a proof  of  his  ability  and  energy  it  may 
be  mentioned  that  within  a period  of  two  years 
he  mastered  two  languages,  English  and  German, 
having  at  the  start  but  an  indifferent  knowledge 
of  the  former  tongue  and  none  at  all  of  the  latter. 
The  Executive  of  the  Transvaal  was  composed  of 
men  whose  names  afterwards  became  historical. 
President  Kruger  ; State  Secretary  Leyds  ; Com- 
mandant-General P,  J.  Joubert  (“  Slim  Piet  ”), 
and  the  Superintendent  of  Natives,  Commandant 
P.  A.  Cronje,  who  was  later  to  become  so  pro- 
minent at  Doornkop,  where  he  captured  Dr. 
Jameson,  and  at  Paardeberg,  where  he  was  him- 
self captured.  Under  the  chieftainship  of  Mr. 
Justice  Kotze,  the  Judicial  Bench  was  the  only 
thoroughly  incorruptible  institution  in  the  State, 
One  of  the  most  conspicuous  figures  of  the  early 
days  of  the  Rand  was  its  first  Llanddrost,  Major 
von  Brandis.  He  had  a striking  military  appear- 
ance, which  was  not  diminished  by  his  long  grey 
beard.  He  was  immensely  popular  for  he  was 


174  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


kindness  itself  and  ever  ready  to  do  a good  turn. 
He  had  been  an  officer  in  the  Austrian  service. 
It  was  he  who  delegated  “ Bob  ” Ferguson  to 
create  a police  force.  Bob,  the  story  goes,  was  in 
the  railway  service  at  Kimberley,  and  was  one  of 
the  first  to  join  the  rush  to  the  Rand.  With  three 
or  four  companions  he  proceeded  in  a mule  wagon, 
and  one  night  they  outspanned  on  the  borders  of 
the  new  township  and  slept.  When  Ferguson 
awoke  in  the  morning  his  companions  had  de- 
parted— and  so  had  all  Bob’s  savings.  He  pros- 
pected for  the  Llanddrost,  and  found  him,  an  easy 
task  for  the  good  Llanddrost  and  acting  Mining 
Commissioner  was  more  often  in  the  streets  than 
in  his  office.  Bob  made  his  complaint.  “ Well,” 
said  Von  Brandis,  “ I am  powerless  to  help  you, 
but  if  you  can  get  a few  men  together  and  hunt  for 
the  absconders,  your  assistants  will  form  the 
nucleus  of  a police  force.”  That  is  how  the 
Johannesburg  police  force  had  a commencement, 
and  in  due  course  Ferguson  had  a working  corps 
of  which  he  was  the  head,  with  the  title  of  Chief 
Detective.  He  prospered  exceedingly  and  soon 
accumulated  money  and  lands,  owning  many 
farms,  and  speculated  heavily  in  shares.  He  met 
an  untimely  death  in  the  late  nineties  by  being 
knocked  over  by  a motor-car.  He  was  succeeded 
in  the  post  of  Chief  Detective  in  1895  by  Andrew 
Trimble.  This  latter  bought  his  discharge  from 


WHEN  KRUGER  RULED 


175 


the  Inniskilling  Dragoons  in  Maritzburg,  he  being 
a corporal  in  that  corps,  joined  the  Durban  Bor- 
ough Police  and  made  a haul  of  illicit  diamonds 
in  the  old  Alexandra  Hotel  at  the  Point.  This 
coup  caused  his  appointment  to  the  Diamond 
Fields  detective  force,  from  whence,  on  Fer- 
guson’s resignation,  he  was  promoted  to  the 
Rand.  He  is  still  happily  there,  in  civilian  life, 
and  “ going  strong.” 

I revisited  the  Rand  for  the  third  time  in 
1894,  being  appointed  to  the  editorial  staff  of 
The  Johannesburg  Times,  and  was  astonished  at 
the  marvellous  change  from  the  aspect  of  things 
in  my  earlier  visits.  It  is  true  there  were  no  trees 
in  evidence  to  clothe  the  nakedness  of  the  land — 
but  they  had  been  planted  in  abundance,  and 
their  fruition  has  made  an  equally  remarkable 
change  in  the  Rand  of  to-day.  There  was  a de- 
cided change  for  the  better  in  the  appearance  of 
the  town,  for  Pritchard  Street  had  already  estab- 
lished its  brilliant  shops  and  claimed  to  be  a 
second  Regent  Street ; the  Corner  House  was  an 
established  fact ; the  old  Post  Office  on  the 
Market  Square  was  then  regarded  as  the  last  thing 
in  architecture,  while  the  Market  Buildings  were 
considered  adequate  for  all  the  needs  of  the 
population.  The  whole  thing  would  look  very 
shoddy  to  the  present-day  Randite.  It  was  the 
golden  youth  of  the  Golden  City,  when  its 


176  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


precocious  vitality  was  exuberant,  when  politics 
but  little  interfered  with  the  making  of  the  pile, 
and  when  the  future  wore  the  rosy  tint  so  evident 
to  young  eyes,  yet  so  neutrally  grey  when  viewed 
through  the  spectacles  of  sceptical  maturity, 
Johannesburg  possibly  may  not  join  in  the  lament 
for  “ the  good  old  days.”  Happy  is  the  land 
that  hath  no  history.  And  the  Rand  has  been 
making  history  all  the  time. 


CHAPTER  XIX 


Putting  the  Paper  to  Bed 

I WAS  sub-editor  on  The  J ohanneshurg  Times 
(whose  offices  were  afterwards  occupied  by  The 
Transvaal  Leader),  the  paper  being  owned  by  Mr. 
J.  B.  Robinson,  though  he  was  never  in  evidence. 
The  first  discovery  I made  in  my  new  sphere  of 
duty  was  that  the  “ Sub  ” is  the  one  man  in  a 
newspaper  office  who  is  considered  to  be  of  no 
importance  whatever.  The  foreman-printer,  and 
the  proof-readers  rank  higher  in  typographical 
estimation  ; the  cashier  on  the  “ business  side  ” 
holds  a far  more  venerated  office,  while  the  report- 
ing staff  and  the  “ special  ” contributors  regard 
the  “ Sub  ” as  a lurking  foe,  armed  with  a blunt 
blue  pencil,  whose  main  occupation  is  the  elimin- 
ation of  their  best  “ copy.”  He  is  the  journalistic 
maid-of-all-work,  and  is  really  the  pivot  upon 
which  every  big  newspaper  revolves.  Such  being 
the  facts,  I accepted  the  first  editorship  that 
offered  later  on. 

My  real  day’s  work  began  at  nightfall,  so,  like 
the  owl,  I slept  in  the  daytime — when  the  other 
hotel  lodgers  permitted  me.  Let  me  trespass  on 


178  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


your  patience  and  give  a sample  day.  I rise  at 
four  in  the  afternoon,  wishing  it  was  Saturday, 
the  pressman’s  Sunday.  Hurry  to  the  office  to  see 
that  sufficient  “ copy  ” has  been  provided  for 
the  night  shift  of  printers,  who  come  on  duty  at 
6 p.m.  There  I find  a Scot,  with  a poem,  awaiting 
me.  I consider  this  an  incongruous  combination, 
and  resent  it.  I refer  the  poet  to  the  Editor-in- 
Chief,  knowing  full  well  that  that  magnate  is 
never  visible  to  anybody  when  his  presence  is 
most  desirable.  The  Scot  proceeds  to  read  his 
poem  to  me.  His  accent  jars  my  nerves,  and  I 
ask  him  to  call  again.  He  departs,  scowling  sus- 
piciously. The  Chief  Reporter  drops  in.  “ I’ve 
left  you  one  reporter  for  night  staff  in  case  a fire 
breaks  out.  If  it’s  a scare-head  conflagration  I 
suppose  you’ll  give  him  a hand  with  his  copy  ? ” 
I ignore  the  Chief  Reporter,  who  gaily  departs 
homewards. 

Having  assured  myself  that  there  is  enough 
MSS.  fodder  for  the  printers,  I am  departing  to 
dine,  when  my  eye  is  caught  by  a note  lying  under 
my  table.  It  is  from  the  Chief  asking  me  to  look 
in  at  the  Irish  banquet  and  take  a few  descriptive 
notes  during  intervals  of  my  work.  He,  appar- 
ently, is  oblivious  to  the  fact  that  there  are  no 
intervals  in  my  work.  This  necessitates  changing 
into  evening  dress.  Refreshed  by  dinner  I return 
at  7 p.m.  Sheafs  of  cablegrams  and  colonial  wires 


PUTTING  THE  PAPER  TO  BED  179 


await  extension.  Grimy  Foreman  appears,  apolo- 
getically wiping  his  hands  on  ink-smeared  apron, 
and  says  : “ Two  more  galleys  to  fill  at  once  and 
three  more  men  standing  idle.”  I slice  him  a 
column  or  two  from  the  nearest  exchanges,  and 
he  departs — but  not  for  long  as  his  appetite  for 
“ copy  ” is  insatiable.  I plunge  into  the  intricacies 
of  an  illegible  treatise  on  irrigation.  Our  Lady 
Journalist  flounces  in  and  almost  fills  my  den 
with  her  fripperies.  She  is  pretty,  clever,  and  a 
conversationalist,  but  I have  no  time  for  con- 
versation. She  wants  to  know  something  about 
her  Saturday’s  column,  “ When  Women’s  World 
Wags.”  I refer  her  to  the  chief.  She  says,  like 
Betsy  Prig,  that  there  is  no  such  person  as  she 
never  can  find  him.  I placate  her  with  concert 
tickets,  and  she  retires  with  scornful  eyes. 

The  Assistant  Editor  leaves  his  den  next  door, 
and  departs  with  a casual  reference  to  having 
had  a busy  day.  As  his  sole  work  is  attending 
to  the  share  market  and  making  a little  pile  for 
himself,  he  should  accept  a busy  day  in  a spirit  of 
thankfulness.  Re-enter  Scot  with  poem.  I plead 
pressure  of  work,  and  he  departs  with  deeper 
suspicion  in  his  frown.  Attend  Irish  banquet ; 
speechifying  not  yet  on,  but  I drink  three  patriotic 
toasts  and  return.  Piles  of  telegrams  increasing  ; 
pile  of  MSS.  decreasing.  Foreman  enters  with 
threatening  expression.  Heavens ! no  leading 


180  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


article  ready  yet ! The  Chief  has  been  at  his  old 
game,  postponed  his  literary  task  and  then  for- 
gotten it.  Foreman  dismally  predicts  “ there’ll 
be  no  paper  in  the  morn.”  I appease  him  by  say- 
ing that  with  the  aid  of  such  an  intelligent  man  as 
himself  I would  get  the  paper  out  somehow. 
Reporter  on  theatre  duty  returns  and  wants  to 
write  three-quarters  of  a column  on  the  super- 
lative acting  of  Miss  Thespis.  I limit  him  to  two 
“ sticks  ” ; we  wrangle  ; I insist,  and  make 
another  life-enemy. 

Pencil  scratchings  with  feverish  energy  for  two 
hours,  interlopers  coming  and  going,  and  the  glar- 
ing oil  lamps  stewing  my  brains.  I make  another 
sortie  to  the  Irish  banquet,  make  microscopic 
notes,  secure  the  final  slips  from  the  speech-taking 
reporters,  drink  two  more  patriotic  toasts,  and 
rush  back  to  work.  Met  McFuddle  on  the  way, 
who  begged  me  to  give  him  a critical  notice  of 
his  “ Readings  of  Hamlet  for  the  Poor.”  I satisfy 
him  with  one  of  the  promises  I so  rarely  fulfil. 
Rushing  up  the  office  stairs  I discover  the  Chief 
hovering  timorously  in  a shady  corner  of  the 
landing.  He  points  silently  and  mysteriously  to 
my  room.  I enter  and  behold — the  Scot  with 
poem.  In  order  to  secure  his  temporary  disap- 
pearance, I accept  the  poem,  “ for  purposes  of 
consideration,  with  no  liability  for  loss.”  The 
Scot  departs  with  suspicions  nearing  their  climax. 


PUTTING  THE  PAPER  TO  BED  181 


The  Chief  enters  when  the  coast  is  clear.  With 
the  coolness  of  an  habitual  offender  he  remarks, 
“ Just  looked  in  from  the  Club,  my  boy.  Re- 
membered I had  clean  forgotten  the  leader.  You 
won’t  mind  dashing  it  off  for  me,  will  you  ? Aw- 
fully obliged,  good  night,” 

Although  this  sort  of  thing  has  occurred  before, 
I fail  to  get  used  to  it.  So  I sweat,  swear  and 
“ dash  off  ” the  belated  leader.  No  difficulty  in 
choosing  a subject — one  could  always  revile  the 
Pretoria  Government  and  utilise  the  Uitlander 
to  the  extent  of  a thousand  words  or  so.  Leader 
finished,  I hurl  it  at  the  Foreman,  who  arrives 
to  make  a final  despairing  prediction.  Then  more 
pencil-scratching  until  4 a.m,  arrives,  when  I see 
the  paper  “ to  bed,”  The  Foreman  locks  the  last 
forme  with  a faint  mitigation  of  gloom.  With 
an  exultant  clash  and  clang  the  rotary  machine 
startles  the  stillness  of  the  night,  and  the  morning 
paper  flies  out  in  sheaves  ready  for  distribution. 
Then  I also  “ to  bed,”  as  old  Pepys  says,  and 
sleep  intermittently  disturbed  by  the  romps  of  the 
Lyric  girls  in  their  excursions  from  bedroom  to 
bedroom,  until  the  breakfast  nudge  of  the  waiter 
awakens  me  to  the  knowledge  that  a similar 
night’s  work  lies  before  me. 


CHAPTER  XX 


The  Jameson  Raid 

Despite  the  thickening  of  the  political  atmos- 
phere the  Johannesburgers  continued  their  wor- 
ship of  the  golden  calf  in  merry  mood.  It  was 
remarkable  that  the  great  majority  were  birds  of 
passage,  without  the  remotest  intention  of  settling 
down.  During  my  three  periods  of  residence  on 
the  Rand  I could  never  get  rid  of  the  longing  to  be 
away  to  a quieter  locality.  It  is  fortunate  for 
the  Rand  that  my  longing  was  not  shared  by  the 
present-day  “ old  hands.”  It  is  not  necessary 
for  me  to  repeat  in  detail  the  series  of  events  which 
led  up  to  the  Uitlander  grievances,  agitation 
and  subsequent  raid  of  the  Transvaal  by  “ Dr. 
Jim.”  They  are  well  known,  but  it  may  not  be  so 
generally  known  that  President  Kruger  enter- 
tained an  intense  dislike  to  the  Colossus  of  South 
Africa,  long  before  the  raid.  Kruger  undoubtedly 
cherished  a hate,  mingled  with  no  small  amount 
of  fear,  for  the  man  who  stood  forth  so  conspicu- 
ously in  the  field  of  South  African  politics.  Be- 
sides this  special  feeling  of  resentment  he  culti- 
vated his  animosity  for  political  purposes,  and 

182 


THE  JAMESON  RAID 


183 


whenever  he  was  driven  into  a tight  corner  or 
wished  to  carry  out  some  cherished  design  in  the 
face  of  opposition,  he  produced  the  Rhodes  bogey. 
With  that  potent  weapon  he  frightened  the 
Volksraad  and  his  burghers  into  obedience.  It 
was  Rhodes  who  prevented  Kruger  from  extend- 
ing his  dominion  right  up  to  the  Zambesi,  and, 
worse  still,  it  was  Rhodes  who  was  recognised  as 
the  only  leader  capable  of  checking  the  spread  of 
Krugerism  in  South  Africa. 

Rhodes  had  many  admirers  among  the  Dutch, 
but  they  were  small  in  number,  as  compared  to 
Kruger’s  following.  After  the  raid.  President 
Steyn,  of  the  Free  State,  visited  President  Kruger 
at  Pretoria,  and  in  saying  farewell  Kruger  said  he 
was  glad  to  learn'that  the  Free  State  Africanders  ' 
were  loyal  to  the  Queen,  but  he  bade  them  re- 
member that  it  was  Rhodes  who  had  dragged 
their  flag  in  the  mire.  Well,  everybody  knows 
how  Rhodes  played  into  Kruger’s  hands  by 
launching  his  raid,  and  how  swiftly  the  old  Presi- 
dent chopped  at  the  head  of  the  tortoise  when  it 
emerged.  The  raid  itself  was  sprung  on  the  Rand 
as  a surprise,  despite  the  number  of  premonitory 
symptoms.  It  was  generally  known  that  the 
Reform  Committee  were  busily  engaged  in  secret 
conclaves  and  everybody  was  on  the  alert  for 
something  to  happen,  but  nobody  could  say  when. 
The  Zarps  (Dutchmen  policing  Johannesburg) 


184  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


gave  the  first  sign.  On  account  of  the 
frequent  collisions  between  the  Zarps  and  the 
public  the  police  were  provided  with  revolvers. 
For  the  same  reason  their  revolvers  were  taken 
from  them  a few  days  later.  Then  the  Zarps  were 
armed  with  staves,  and  finally  one  fine  morning 
the  Zarps  disappeared  altogether  from  the  streets. 

Immediately  appeared  Trimble’s  special  con- 
stables, civilians  distinguished  by  a white  armlet. 
Every  street  corner  was  animated  by  lively  dis- 
cussions as  to  whether  Chief  Detective  Trimble, 
in  placing  this  force  on  the  streets  was  acting  for 
the  Boer  Government  or  for  the  Reform  Com- 
mittee. All  doubts  were  set  at  rest  when  troops 
of  horses  began  to  be  driven  into  the  city  from 
the  adjoining  grazing  lands.  I first  became  aware 
of  the  revolution  by  noticing  that  gentlemen  in 
Commissioner  Street  were  carrying  rifles  in  place 
of  walking  sticks.  I also  heard  these  gentlemen 
singing  as  they  strode  along  a ditty  with  the 
refrain,  “ Johnny,  Get  Your  Gun,  Get  Your 
Gun  ! ” Next  I observed  a great  crowd  outside 
the  Goldfields  Hotel.  There  was  immense  hustle 
here,  for  brand-new  saddlery  was  being  served 
out  for  the  equipment  .of  the  riderless  horses  I 
had  seen  trooping  through  the  streets.  The  hotel 
must  have  been  a pretty  extensive  armoury,  also, 
for  most  of  the  new  rifles  I had  seen  were  issued 
from  this  spot. 


THE  JAMESON  RAID 


185 


The  work  of  organisation  was  carried  out 
with  marvellous  celerity.  Camps  were  estab- 
lished on  the  outskirts  of  the  town  at  such  places 
as  Hospital  Hill,  the  Crown  Deep  and  other  mines. 
It  need  hardly  be  mentioned  that  the  mine-shafts 
of  some  of  the  well-known  mines  had  been  for 
some  time  the  secret  repositories  for  arms, 
machine-guns  and  ammunition  of  all  descriptions. 
The  way  in  which  the  irregular  forces  of  the 
Reform  Committee  were  licked  into  shape  was 
ample  testimony  to  the  fact  that  the  non-com- 
missioned officer  is  the  backbone  of  the  Army. 
There  were  quite  a number  of  ex- Army  non-coms, 
and,  I believe,  not  a few  seconded  from  the  B.S.A. 
Company’s  troops  for  this  special  service.  And 
in  the  ranks  there  were  also  many  trained  soldiers, 
so  that  although  the  men  wore  civilian  garb  on 
which  the  bandolier  looked  incongruous,  they 
presented  a hardy  appearance  and  soon  mastered 
the  elements  of  drill. 

Then  did  Johannesburg  put  on  a new  aspect. 
Gone  was  the  careless  frivolity  and  the  bored  ex- 
pression. Trimble’s  special  police  effectively  kept 
order  and  supervised  the  bars,  which  could  only 
remain  open  during  stated  hours.  From  the  very 
first  night  of  the  transformation  picquet  sarmed 
with  rifles  patrolled  the  streets  of  the  suburbs, 
and  had  orders  to  shoot  down  any  European 
or  native  detected  in  the  act  of  plundering. 


186  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


There  were  many  houses  uninhabited,  as  at 
the  first  hint  of  danger  hundreds  of  families 
sought  safety  by  flight  from  the  Rand.  The  Cape 
and  Natal  outward  bound  trains  were  packed, 
and  special  trains  had  to  be  put  on  to  deal  with 
the  exodus.  The  Cornish  miners  were  particu- 
larly funky,  and  I saw  a train  full  of  these  gentry 
depart  amid  the  howls  of  the  crowd,  their  car- 
riage being  scrawled  all  over  with  the  chalked 
word,  “ Coward.”  Yet  not  a single  instance  of 
looting  those  deserted  houses  came  to  my  notice, 
and  when  the  wanderers  returned  they  found 
their  lares  et  penates  in  good  working  order. 
Johannesburg  had  never  before  been  so  well 
policed.  I can  vouch  for  the  care  taken  of  them 
for  I did  a few  weary  nights  of  picquet  duty,  four 
hours  street  patrol  and  eight  hours  off — the 
“ off  ” consisting  of  the  blessed  removal  of  foot- 
gear and  a broken-sleep  on  the  bare  boards  of 
some  lonely  dwelling  or  verandah. 

Of  course  I was  in  it.  I joined  the  Reform 
forces  with  a twofold  idea — to  have  some  adven- 
tures and  to  find  readable  “ copy.”  I did  not 
know  till  after  I had  joined  up  that  the  proprietor 
of  my  newspaper  had  issued  orders  that  any 
member  of  his  staff  joining  the  “ revolution  ” was 
to  consider  himself  summarily  dismissed.  When 
I discovered  this  fact  I was  not  unduly  troubled 
and  my  belief  that  afterwards  my  experiences 


THE  JAMESON  RAID 


187 


could  easily  be  translated  into  good  red  gold 
was  fully  justified.  At  first  I beeame  a member  of 
the  Australian  Horse,  but  was  sent  away  on  de- 
tachment to  the  Crown  Deep  Mine.  My  previous 
army  experienees  exempted  me  from  the  tedium 
of  recruit  drill,  and  I made  myself  useful  in  many 
ways  in  putting  the  men  into  something  like 
military  shape.  The  Crown  Deep  had  just  eom- 
pleted  the  building  of  an  extensive  eonerete  dam. 
The  water  had  not  yet  been  turned  on  and  this 
dam  was  eonverted  into  an  admirable  fort,  with 
barbed-wire  entanglements  all  about  it  to  pre- 
vent a surprise  attaek  by  night.  I lay  out  several 
nights  on  “ outlying  picquet,”  a dreary  job  upon 
whieh  one  eould  not  smoke,  unless  face  down- 
wards on  the  ground  under  cover  of  a great  coat. 
Our  attention  was  constantly  strained  for  the 
sound  of  Boers  ereeping  up,  but  the  Boers  were 
not  troubling  their  heads  about  us. 

Our  particular  force,  a composite  eolumn,  was 
under  the  command  of  Major  Robertson,  a hard- 
bitten Scot,  whose  life  of  active  serviee  with  the 
Regular  Army  had  left  upon  him  the  unmis- 
takable stamp  of  the  born  soldier.  Well,  we 
drilled  and  drilled,  impatiently  awaiting  orders 
to  be  up  and  doing  ; yet  day  after  day  nothing 
happened.  Our  meals  were  served  in  a miners’ 
boarding-house  that  is,  as  many  of  us  as  conld 
squeeze  in  while  the  remainder  made  al  fresco 


188  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


feasts  on  the  dusty  grass.  They  were  rough  and 
ready  meals,  and  a large-size  washstand  ewer 
was  the  favourite  vessel  for  serving  out  the  tea. 
Then,  one  morning,  there  were  signs  of  move- 
ment. We  were  formed  up  in  column  of  march, 
headed  by  cavalry  scouts,  the  main  body  being 
infantry  with  machine-guns,  and  we  had  a full 
complement  of  ambulances,  water-carts  and  other 
impedimenta  of  the  march,  in  all,  some  1,500  men. 
Our  doubts  that  this  might  be  merely  another 
practice  parade  were  quickly  dispelled  by  the  new 
note  in  Major  Robertson’s  voice,  as,  riding  up, 
he  gave  the  order  to  advance. 

We  were  in  high  spirits  as  we  marched  through 
Fordsburg  on  to  the  Krugersdorp  road.  We 
were  going  to  help  Jameson.  Thrilling  reports 
of  ail  sorts  of  encounters  between  Jameson  and 
the  Boers  circulated  in  the  ranks,  but  nobody 
knew  anything  more  definite  than  that  Jameson 
had  at  last  invaded  the  Transvaal  from  the 
Bechuanaland  side.  But  we  were  soon  to  get 
definite  news.  After  two  hours’  marching  we 
were  overtaken  by  a couple  of  heated  cyclists 
bearing  despatches  from  the  Reform  Committee. 
When  Major  Robertson  read  them  we  knew  from 
his  expression  that  they  contained  bad  news. 
He  ordered  the  column  to  the  right-about  in  a 
voice  that  cracked  like  a stock-whip.  When  we 
eventually  reached  our  quarters  at  the  Crown 


By  courteous  permission  of  “ South  Africa." 
TIIU  DUSPATCH. 


To  face  pa'je  18H. 


THE  JAMESON  RAID 


189 


Deep,  our  commander  formed  us  into  square  and 
then  rode  into  the  centre.  He  looked  as  if  some- 
one had  affronted  him  beyond  bearing.  Rising 
in  his  stirrups  he  made  a short  speeeh,  one  that  I 
shall  never  forget.  He  said  : “ Boys,  Dr.  Jim  is 
a prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  damned  Boers  ! ” 

There  was  a stunned  silence.  Then  pande- 
monium broke  loose.  Some  men  actually  cried, 
with  rage,  others  swore  like  true  troopers,  while 
not  a few  raised  their  new  rifles  over  their  heads 
and  smashed  them  on  the  rocks.  Then  the  cry  was 
raised,  “ Lynch  the  Reform  Committee,”  and  a 
futile  rush  was  made  for  town,  the  Reform  head- 
quarters being  the  offices  of  the  Consolidated 
Goldfields.  But  the  reformers  were  not  to  be 
found.  Then  the  men  broke  up  from  parties 
into  single  units  and  dispersed,  few  ever  to  drift 
across  a fellow-adventurer  again. 

The  following  days  were  full  of  apprehension,  as 
nobody  could  tell  what  might  happen.  Gradually 
the  details  of  the  Jameson  invasion  became 
known,  and  they  in  no  way  assuaged  the  general 
feeling  that  the  whole  affair  had  been  sadly  mis- 
managed. Though  the  whole  story  is  now  a 
matter  of  history,  the  details  of  such  events  have 
a knaek  of  slipping  from  the  reader’s  memory. 
To  put  the  matter  in  a nutshell.  Dr.  Jameson,  in 
response  to  an  appeal,  or  invitation,  from  the 
Uitlanders,  crossed  the  Transvaal  border  with  an 


190  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


armed  force,  entering  from  Pitsani,  in  Bechuana- 
land,  on  29th  December,  1895,  while  Col.  Raleigh 
Grey  the  following  day  advanced  from  Mafeking. 
The  exact  strength  of  Jameson’s  force  is  not 
known,  but  Grey  had  some  500  volunteers  from 
the  British  South  Africa  Company’s  troops. 
Jameson  was  met  by  the  Boers  at  Doornkop,  near 
Krugersdorp  on  January  1,  and  was  defeated,  but 
he  pushed  on  to  Vlakfontein,  where,  after  another 
fight,  he  surrendered  to  Commandant  Cronje. 
His  losses  were  21  killed  and  46  wounded,  while 
nine  officers  and  550  men  were  marched  into 
Pretoria  as  prisoners.  The  old  gaol  there  was 
strongly  guarded  as  an  attempt  to  rescue  the 
prisoners  was  expected.  But  on  the  same  Janu- 
ary 2,  Johannesburg  surrendered  unconditionally. 

The  rounding-up  of  the  members  of  the  Reform 
Committee  began  on  January  6,  and  as  each  well- 
known  name  was  recorded  a thrill  of  fearsome 
excitement  passed  through  Johannesburg.  Jame- 
son and  the  prisoners  belonging  to  his  force  were 
handed  over  to  the  Governor  of  the  Cape,  Sir 
Hercules  Robinson,  on  January  7,  and  they  sailed 
from  Durban  on  January  21,  for  England.  Even- 
tually, “ Dr.  Jim  ” was  tried  in  London  under 
the  Foreign  Enlistme  t Act.  He  was  sentenced 
to  fifteen  months’  imprisonment  without  hard 
labour  ; Sir  John  Willoughby  to  ten  months  ; 
Major  Robert  White  to  seven  months  ; Colonels 


THE  JAMESON  RAID. 


The  Chairman 
(Mr.  Jackson) 


Mr.  Chamberlain 
8ir  M.  Hicks-Beach 

Sir  R.  Webster 


Mr.  Bigham 


Sir  W.  Harcourt 


Sir  H.  Campbell- 

Bannerman 


Mr.  T.  E.  Emt 


Mr.  Labouchera 


Mr.  Trevor-White.  Mr.  A.  Cohen,  Q.C.  Mr.  Pope,  Q.C.  Mr.  Pember,  Q.C.  (Counsel^ 

Mr.  Hawksley  (Solicitor). 

Mr.  E.  Phillips.  Mr.  Beit. 

Mr.  G.  Cawston.  Colonel  Rhodes. 


By  courteous  permission  of  “ South  Africa.” 
SOUTH  AFRICAN  PAREIAMENTARY  INQUIRY. 


To  face  page  191. 


THE  JAMESON  RAID 


191 


H.  White  and  Raleigh  Grey  and  Major  Coventry 
to  three  months.  Jameson  and  some  others  did 
not  serve  their  full  terms  of  imprisonment,  being 
released  on  the  ground  of  ill-health. 

From  the  24  to  28  April,  1896,  the  trial  of  tha 
Reform  leaders  for  high  treason  was  held  at  Pre- 
toria, under  Mr.  Justice  Gregorwski,  a specially 
appointed  judge.  The  death  sentence  was  passed 
on  Messrs.  Lionel  Phillips,  Hays  Hammond, 
George  P.  Farrar  and  Colonel  Frank  Rhodes,  a 
brother  of  Cecil  Rhodes.  Fifty-nine  prominent 
Rand  men  were  sentenced  to  two  years’  banish- 
ment and  heavy  fines.  Grey,  one  of  the  Reform 
prisoners,  committed  suicide  in  Pretoria  Gaol  on 
May  16.  Nine  other  prisoners  were  released  and 
short  sentences  passed  on  the  others,  on  May  20, 
while  49  were  released  under  certain  conditions  on 
May  30.  In  June  the  death  sentences  on  the 
leaders  were  commuted  on  the  payment  by  each  of 
£25,000,  or  fifteen  years’  banishment.  All  paid 
the  fines  except  Col.  Rhodes,  who  declined  on 
principle,  and  he  was  permanently  banished. 
Andrew  Trimble  escaped  to  Natal,  having  had  a 
very  close  shave  of  being  captured.  So  ended  the 
Great  Fiasco,  which  drove  Rhodes  from  oflice  as 
Premier  over  the  ruins  of  his  “ upset  apple- 
cart.” Not  so  very  long  afterwards.  Dr.  Jame- 
son, in  the  Cape  House  of  Assembly,  declared 


192  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


that  the  Raid  was  a bad  business  for  which 
penance  had  been  done. 

There  was  a very  exciting  scene  when  the 
Boers  took  formal  possession  of  Johannesburg 
after  the  raid.  They  rode  in  a long  dusty  and 
dirty  column,  and  rode  through  Commissioner 
Street  between  the  grimly  silent  crowds  lining 
the  footpaths.  When  they  reached  “ The  Chains,” 
outside  the  Stock  Exchange  and  Corner  House, 
some  young  idiots  in  the  crowd  started  “ booing.” 
The  Boers  turned  their  horses  in  the  direction  of 
the  sound,  slipping  cartridges  into  their  rifles. 
As  the  Boers  pressed  toward  the  crowd  pressed 
back  until  held  by  the  chains  aross  the  load. 
The  pressure  was  tremendous  and  the  excitement 
tense,  for  a single  false  move  would  have  pre- 
cipitated bloodshed.  Fortunately  some  Field- 
Cornets  galloped  up,  and  using  their  sjamboks 
to  throw  up  the  muzzles  of  their  men’s  rifles, 
restored  order,  and  the  commando  continued  its 
progress. 


CHAPTER  XXI 


The  Great  Explosion 

The  early  part  of  1896  was  also  made  memorable 
by  another  disturbing  factor.  On  the  afternoon 
of  February  19,  I was  seated  writing  in  my  room 
in  the  hotel,  situated  close  to  the  selling  buildings 
of  the  Market  Square,  when  suddenly  I was  lifted 
from  my  seat  and  flung  into  a corner  of  the  room. 
There  was  a deafening  roar,  the  walls  shook  like 
paper  and  the  plaster  flew  in  a shower  from 
walls  and  roof.  It  was  a veritable  Crack  of 
Doom.  I lost  no  time  in  rushing  down  the  stairs 
into  the  street,  where  I found  that  I was  but 
following  the  example  of  the  rest  of  the  popula- 
tion. The  streets  were  filled  by  awe-struck 
crowds  who  had  sought  the  open  air  for  safety. 
There  were  many  wild  surmises.  Some  pinned 
their  faith  to  an  earthquake  ; others  believed  that 
the  adjacent  gasworks  had  been  blown  up. 

Presently  a heavy  column  of  smoke  arose  in 
the  direction  of  Fordsburg.  It  ascended  to  a great 
height  and  then  formed  itself  into  an  apparently 
solid,  four-sided  massive  column,  purple,  grey  and 
black,  and  remained  stationary  all  the  afternoon, 

193 


M 


194  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


a pillar  of  wrath.  With  the  sun  illuminating 
one  of  its  sides  and  a deep  shadow  shrouding 
the  other,  it  was  an  impressive  sight,  and  one 
not  likely  to  be  forgotten.  Then  a great  rush  was 
made  in  its  direetion,  pedestrians  running,  eabs 
raeing,  eyclists  sprinting,  and  horsemen  gallop- 
ing, all  tremendously  eager  to  reach  the  scene  of 
disaster.  A terrible  scene  it  was.  Three  town- 
ships, mostly  composed  of  wood-and-iron  houses, 
had  been  flattened  out  by  the  force  of  the  ex- 
plosion. Vrededorp,  Fordsburg  and  Doornfon- 
tein. 

In  the  centre  of  this  desolation  was  a great, 
gaping  chasm,  from  each  end  of  which  the  up- 
rooted railway  line  pointed  to  the  sky,  bearing 
mute  testimony  to  the  force  exerted.  It  was  a 
hole  very  similar  to  that  of  the  Kimberley  Mine, 
though  of  course,  on  a smaller  scale.  It  soon 
transpired  that  eleven  railway  trucks  of  dyna- 
mite had  exploded.  One  can  imagine  how 
terrific  would  be  the  result  of  touching  off  this 
enormous  quantity  of  explosives.  In  the  circum- 
stances it  was  impossible  to  ascertain  how  the 
disaster  happened.  Those  close  enough  to  see 
the  fatal  cause  would  be  blown  to  atoms.  It  is, 
however,  related  that  at  the  moment  of  the  ex- 
plosion a European  and  native  in  a Cape  cart 
were  crossing  the  line,  and  the  conveyance  was 
lifted  bodily  up  and  carried  a considerable 


THE  JOJIANXESBURG  EXPLOSION, 


Bv  courteous  permission  of  “ South  A Irka." 
IMMEDIATE  EEEECT  AS  SEEN  4 MILES  AWAY. 


To  face  p*njc  r.f.l. 


THE  GREAT  EXPLOSION 


195 


distance,  without  injury  to  its  occupants.  It  was, 
however,  known  that  the  eleven  trucks  were 
allowed  to  stand  all  day  in  the  blazing  sunshine, 
without  any  sailcloth  or  tarpaulin  coverings. 
The  generally  accepted  theory  was  that  the  heat 
melted  the  nitro-glycerine  in  the  compound,  that 
this  oozed  out  of  the  cases  and  that  some  of  the 
deadly  liquid  trickled  on  to  a buffer.  Then  a 
railway  official,  with  all  the  carelessness  character- 
istic of  the  Netherlands  railway  company,  pushed 
an  empty  truck  against  that  buffer,  which  acted 
with  the  promptitude  of  a percussion  fuze. 

There  were  thousands  homeless,  and  not  a 
single  whole  pane  of  glass  left  in  Johannesburg 
itself.  On  the  footpaths  one  constantly  walked 
upon  particles  of  glass.  The  fine  plate-glass  shop 
fronts  suffered  particularly,  and  next  day  the 
main  shops  had  planks  fastened  across  them, 
reminding  one  of  a state  of  siege.  As  I was  among 
the  first  to  reach  the  death  chasm  at  Vrededorp 
I started  to  make  notes  for  my  newspaper,  and 
was  soon  joined  by  Bennett,  our  chief  reporter. 
We  divided  our  forces  for  the  purpose  of  des- 
criptive work,  and  what  we  saw  provided  us  with 
a tremendous  amount  of  ghastly  “ copy.”  When 
we  returned  to  the  office  that  evening,  we  stripped 
off  coats  and  vests,  and,  seated  amid  the  plaster 
and  debris  of  the  office,  wrote  at  full  speed,  hour 
after  hour,  far  into  the  early  morning,  the  printers 


196  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


gathering  up  the  slips  from  the  floor  as  they  were 
required.  Our  memories  had  received  such  ter- 
rible impressions  that  our  pencils  could  hardly 
keep  pace  with  our  thoughts,  and,  revived  occa- 
sionally by  hot  coffee,  we  wrote  like  men  pos- 
sessed. When  the  paper  appeared  next  morning 
there  were  eighteen  columns  of  descriptive  work — 
our  joint  effort.  Details  as  to  names  of  the  dead 
came  in  occasionally,  but  the  report  was,  in  the 
main,  our  own  work.  Poor  Bennett ! He  was  a 
consumptive,  and  died  shortly  after  being  ap- 
pointed editor  of  The  Times  of  Natal. 

It  was  gruesome  to  watch  the  excavation  of 
the  bodies  from  the  great  pit  formed  by  the  ex- 
plosion. It  was  generally  believed  that  only  a 
portion  of  the  corpses  buried  there  were  exhumed. 
Turning  from  this  dismal  work  of  excavation  I 
walked  among  the  ruins  and  saw  some  strange 
sights.  One  house  was  blown  down  and  only  the 
door-frame  left  standing.  On  top  of  the  frame 
were  perched  two  ducks,  alive  and  apparently 
well.  How  they  came  there  was  a mystery — one 
might  have  been  blown  there  but  it  was  very 
unlikely  that  it  was  accompanied  by  a com- 
panion. If  the  domestic  duck  was  a flying  bird 
their  situation  might  be  explained.  In  a Fords- 
burg  stable,  unroofed  and  shattered,  six  horses 
were  standing  up,  leaning  against  each  other, 
and  all  dead.  Strange  things,  too,  were  witnessed 


THE  GREAT  EXPLOSION 


197 


among  the  bodies  of  the  slain  laid  out  in  parallel 
rows  on  the  floor  of  the  Wanderers’  Skating  Rink, 
men,  women  and  children,  just  as  they  arrived  on 
the  improvised  ambulances.  One  European  had 
so  many  grains  of  dirt  blown  into  his  skin  by  the 
explosion  that  at  first  his  body  was  taken  to  be  a 
kafir’s.  There  also  I saw  three  children,  with 
arms  intertwined  and  apparently  sleeping  happily. 
They  bore  no  marks  of  injury  and  were  pre- 
sumably killed  by  the  concussion.  There  were 
over  eighty  bodies  laid  out  awaiting  identification 

When  Johannesburg  recovered  from  the  shock 
it  came  out  in  its  most  pleasing  aspect.  An  im- 
promptu meeting  was  held  that  late  afternoon 
in  the  Stock  Exchange  and  a large  sum  was 
speedily  subscribed.  Then  a properly  organised 
relief  fund  was  opened  for  the  relatives  of  the 
survivors,  and  within  an  amazingly  short  space 
of  time  a sum  of  £104,000  was  collected.  The 
Cape  Government  subscribed  £1,000,  but  I do  not 
remember  how  much  the  other  Governments 
donated.  Oom  Paul  visited  the  scene  of  the 
disaster  and  gave  £50  to  the  fund.  That  19tli 
February,  1896,  was  not  readily  forgotten  on  the 
Rand. 

Two  other  events  stand  out  boldly  as  sources 
of  excitement  in  those  old  Rand  days.  One  was 
the  news  of  the  loss  of  the  Drummond  Castle. 
She  was  a Currie  liner,  carrying  the  mails  and  a 


198  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


passenger  list  almost  wholly  South  African,  the 
Rand  being  well  represented  on  board.  She  was 
homeward  bound,  and  at  midnight  on  16th  June, 
1896,  she  struck  on  the  Pierres  Vertes  rocks, 
Molene  Island,  off  Ushant.  There  appeared  to 
have  been  a dance  on  deck,  and  in  the  general 
enjoyment  it  was  not  noticed  that  the  vessel  was 
being  carried  out  of  her  course  by  a current  to 
her  doom.  Captain  W.  Pierce,  all  the  officers, 
147  passengers,  and  103  of  the  crew  were  drowned. 
The  survivors  reported  that  after  the  catastrophe 
perfect  order  was  maintained  on  board  and  much 
heroism  shown.  There  were  only  three  survivors, 
a Mr.  Marquard,  of  Pretoria,  and  two  sailors,  who 
clung  to  a hen-coop,  and  were  saved  by  three 
Breton  fishermen.  The  disaster  created  a tremen- 
dous sensation,  not  only  in  South  Africa — where 
every  centre  of  population  mourned  its  losses — 
but  in  England.  In  London  a sum  of  £25,400 
was  subscribed  for  the  dependents  of  the  victims. 
General  admiration  was  expressed  for  the  great 
humanity  shown  by  the  inhabitants  of  Ushant, 
Molene  and  neighbourhood,  in  their  attempts  at 
rescue,  in  the  burial  of  the  dead  and  in  the  assis- 
tance placed  at  the  service  of  the  bereaved  rela- 
tives. Subscriptions  poured  in  to  build  water- 
works, a steeple,  and  to  provide  a church  clock  at 
Ushant  to  commemorate  French  sympathy,  and 
also  5,000  francs  towards  the  building  of  a harbour 


THE  GREAT  EXPLOSION 


199 


at  Port  Sail,  Finisterre.  The  verdict  of  the 
Board  of  Trade  inquiry  was  that  the  disaster 
was  due  to  the  lack  of  proper  precautions. 

I doubt  if  Johannesburg  was  ever  more  ex- 
cited than  on  the  occasion  of  the  great  fight 
between  two  well-matched  pugilists,  J.  R.  Couper 
and  Woolf  Bendorff,  which  occurred  in  July, 
1889.  Everybody  was  interested  in  the  combat 
for  weeks  previously,  even  the  women  and  chil- 
dren, while  the  betting  was  enormous,  the  Jewish 
community  backing  their  co-religionist,  Bendorff, 
while  the  remainder  of  the  population  supported 
Couper.  The  latter  was  very  popular  as  a well- 
known  athlete,  with  a clean  reputation.  The 
man  from  England  was  of  heavier  build  than  his 
opponent,  but  not  so  limber.  The  stakes  were  for 
£5,000  a side,  the  contest  taking  place  on  a hill 
in  what  is  now  Turffontein,  within  a corrugated 
iron  enclosure.  The  admission  fee  was  £5,  but 
that  was  not  a deterrent,  for  during  the  battle 
the  pressure  of  the  crowd  outside  broke  down  the 
walls  of  the  enclosure.  Couper  drove  up  in  a 
cab  with  his  wife,  whom  he  kissed  and  told  he 
was  determined  to  win  or  die.  The  fight  lasted 
twenty  minutes  and  was  a particularly  hard  one, 
Couper  eventually  knocking  out  his  opponent. 
There  was  immense  jubilation  in  town  that  even- 
ing. Couper  afterwards  opened  a bar  in  Com- 
missioner Street,  wrote  a racy  book  on  life  at  the 


200  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


Kimberley  diamond-fields,  and  later  committed 
suicide.  Bendorff  continued  in  the  ring  in  Eng- 
land for  some  time,  but  finally  was  sentenced  to  a 
long  term  of  imprisonment  for  knifing  a man  at 
Liverpool.  The  shooting  of  Wolfe  Joel,  a nephew 
of  Barney  Barnato  in  his  office,  was  another 
big  sensation,  but  it  caused  nothing  like  the 
impression  produced  by  the  two  events  just 
related. 

It  may  not  be  out  of  place  to  mention  here 
that  the  Transvaal  Mining  Argus  was  the  first 
newspaper  on  the  Rand.  It  was  edited  by  Mr. 
Chas.  Deecker,  to  whom  his  wife  gave  valuable 
assistance,  and  for  a time  I added  my  own  brilli- 
ancy to  its  lustre.  The  first  five  ladies  in  the  old 
mining  camp  were  Mrs.  Frank  Wolhuter,  who 
had  the  first  tennis  court,  and  her  “ shanty  ” 
near  the  mine  bearing  the  same  name  (of  which 
her  husband  was  manager)  was  a popular  rendez- 
vous of  an  afternoon  ; Mrs.  H.  Wright,  wife  of 
the  manager  of  the  City  and  Suburban  was 
second  ; the  third  was  “ Amanda,”  of  the  Red 
Light  Bar  where  the  first  dances  that  graced 
Johannesburg  used  to  take  place  in  a room  none 
too  large.  This  lady’s  real  name  was  Mrs.  Brown, 
but  everyone  called  her  Amanda  ; Miss  Kincaid, 
sister  of  the  auctioneer,  was  the  fourth,  and  Mrs. 
C.  Deecker  the  fifth. 


THE  GREAT  EXPLOSION 


201 


Before  leaving  this  portion  of  my  narrative  I 
may  mention  that  I met  my  Swaziland  friend, 
Mr.  R.  W.  Wright  at  Pretoria.  He  was  engaged 
on  the  eonstruction  of  the  railway  from  Pretoria 
to  Petersburg,  a distanee  of  178  miles,  for  the 
Railway  and  Works  Co.,  Ltd.,  a company  in 
which  he  was  a partner.  Time  had  not  changed 
his  kindliness,  and  so  I found  myself  among  his 
engineers,  engaged  for  a time  in  filling  in  the 
topographical  plans  of  the  route.  I had  quite 
a good  time  with  these  good  fellows  and  often 
wonder  where  they  have  all  dispersed  to.  Per- 
haps the  mention  of  their  names  may  bring 
recollection  to  other  minds.  Among  the  en- 
gineers were  T.  E.  Topham  (still  happily  living  in 
the  vicinity  of  Durban),  Karlson,  Jas.  McKenzie, 
R.  Prettyjohn,  F.  J.  Dawson,  — Stewart,  C.  N. 
Jenkins  (killed  at  Colenso),  — Low,  — Merker, 
and  that  genial  Irishman,  F.  Drennan.  Peace 
to  them  all ! 


CHAPTER  XXII 


Rhodesia’s  Youth 

When  the  British  South  Africa  Company  received 
its  charter  in  1889  steps  were  promptly  taken  to 
back  up  its  authority  by  armed  forces.  The  first 
instalment  of  these  was  the  Pioneer  Force,  which 
occupied  Mashonaland  in  1890.  It  was  then 
arranged  that  regular  forces  should  be  raised,  and 
Colonel  Sir  Frederick  Carrington,  then  command- 
ing the  Bechuanaland  Border  Police  at  Mafeking, 
was  entrusted  with  the  task  of  forming  the  corps, 
and  equipping  them.  The  reader  may  remember 
that  I had  made  the  acquaintance  of  Col.  Car- 
rington (“  Freddy,”  as  he  was  generally  styled) 
at  Umtata,  where  he  commanded  the  Cape 
Mounted  Riflemen.  He  wrote  to  me  on  the  Rand 
asked  me  to  come  to  Mafeking,  and  act  as  his 
secretary,  and  I was  glad  of  the  offer  as  it  offered 
a prospect  of  seeing  the  new  northern  land,  of 
which  every  one  was  then  talking  interestedly. 
So  I made  my  way  to  Mafeking  via  Schweizer 
Reneke. 

I found  the  Colonel  up  to  his  eyes  in  work, 

inspecting  new  horses,  new  saddlery,  new  rifles 

202 


RHODESIA’S  YOUTH 


203 


and  new  men.  There  were  few  of  the  latter  for 
most  of  the  Rhodesian  recruits  had  served  under 
Carrington  before  in  various  parts  of  South 
Africa.  I found  the  men  outside  new  tents  swear- 
ing as  they  tried  to  subdue  the  unbending  stiff- 
ness of  the  new  saddlery  with  copious  applica- 
tions of  soft-soap.  That  evening  the  new  horses 
were  attached  to  the  picket-line  and  were  capped 
with  new  nose-bags.  The  effect  of  these  strange 
appliances  on  unbroken  horses  was  disastrous. 
The  whole  troop  stampeded,  taking  the  picket- 
line with  them,  and  it  was  many  weeks  before 
they  could  be  recovered  from  their  childhood’s 
homes  in  the  Free  State,  to  which  they  had  bolted. 
Two  American  cowboy  rough-riders  were  em- 
ployed to  break  in  those  horses.  They  used  the 
heavy  Mexican  five-girth  saddles  and  let  the 
horse  go  where  it  willed,  provided  it  was  at  full 
gallop.  When  they  left  these  cowboys’  hands, 
the  horses  were  certainly  broken,  but  so  were 
their  hearts,  and  they  were  ever  afterwards  with- 
out spirit.  But  there  was  no  time  then  for  the 
lunging-ring,  the  gentle  handling  and  the  other 
arts  of  English  horse-breaking.  The  horses  had 
to  be  licked  into  shape  quickly  and  then  hurried 
northwards. 

1 shared  Col.  Carrington’s  house  in  Mafeking, 
a rough  structure,  his  room  being  at  one  end, 
mine  at  the  other,  and  the  office  in  between.  For 


204  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


travelling  purposes  we  had  a luxurious  wagon, 
provided  with  a water-tank  underneath,  cases 
of  whisky  for  the  flooring  and  cunning  lockers  for 
cooking  utensils,  books,  etc.,  the  outside  being 
covered  with  raw  hides  to  protect  the  canvas  hood 
from  the  attacks  of  the  thorn  bush.  It  was  a 
glorious  life,  healthy  and  full  of  fun.  Our  house 
was  envied  by  all  our  neighbours,  who  had  to 
make  shift  with  tents.  We  had  a Hunt  Club,  the 
troopers  being  permitted  to  use  their  troop  horses 
for  the  chase  if  they  paid  a small  subscription,  our 
quarry  usually  being  a jackal,  no  bad  substitute 
for  the  genuine  fox.  One  day  a kafir  brought  in  a 
fine  jackal.  The  Colonel  confined  it  in  a .tub, 
covered  with  a sheet  of  galvanised  iron,  and  sent 
round  word  for  the  hunt  to  assemble  at  seven 
o’clock  next  morning.  There  was  a fine  muster 
and  everyone  anticipated  a good  run.  Half  the 
dogs  were  from  an  English  hunting-pack,  which 
had  been  imported  for  Kimberley  sportsmen. 
When  the  jackal  was  released  it  was  intended  to 
give  it  a fair  start,  but  the  wretched  animal  had 
not  run  300  yards  when  a mongrel  nipped  out  of 
one  of  the  troopers’  tents  and  fatally  nabbed  it. 
The  rage  of  the  Colonel  was  terrific  to  behold,  his 
long  moustache  stood  out  like  a hedgehog’s 
bristles,  and  he  gave  orders  for  the  owner  of  that 
dog  to  be  at  once  brought  before  him.  Strange 
to  say,  nobody  owned  the  dog. 


RHODESIA’S  YOUTH 


205 


The  members  of  the  B.B.P.  (Bechuanaland 
Border  Police)  were  a fine  lot  of  fellows,  mostly 
men  who  had  failed  to  pass  for  the  Army  or 
Militia  in  the  Homeland,  In  one  tent  of  our 
camp  at  Mafeking  there  were  three  troopers  who 
were  full-fledged  doctors.  The  corps  was  known 
as  the  Top  Hat  Brigade,  and  looked  very  smart 
even  in  their  rough,  brown  corduroy  uniforms 
surmounted  by  a slouch  felt  hat.  When  the  High 
Commissioner,  Sir  Henry  Loch,  of  whom  more 
anon,  first  beheld  them  he  said  they  reminded 
him  of  the  Cavaliers  of  King  Charles’  days.  They 
were  proud  of  themselves,  and  with  just  cause, 
for  they  were  as  thoroughly  fitted  to  their  work 
as  square  pegs  in  square  holes,  B.B.P.  also  stood 
for  Blue-Blooded  Police,  likewise  with  just  cause, 
A large  percentage  of  the  troopers  joined  with 
the  intention  of  seduring  commissions,  but  they 
did  not  grumble  when  that  bright  bubble  burst, 
so  infatuated  were  they  with  the  charms  of  the 
free  veld-life. 

Let  me  give  an  instance  of  their  type.  Trooper 
Carr-Stepping  had  just  returned  to  headquarters 
at  Mafeking  after  twelve  months’  exile  on  an  out- 
station  in  the  dense  bush  of  the  Protectorate. 
Accordingly,  being  placed  in  possession  of  that 
rarest  of  police  commodities,  money  to  burn,  he 
resolved  to  celebrate  his  return  to  civilisation  in  a 
manner  worthy  of  a trooper  and  a gentleman. 


206  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


Carr-Stepping  combined  both  those  ranks  so  in- 
artistieally  that  if  there  had  been  a lower  rank 
than  trooper  he  would  have  descended  to  it. 

Slopping  through  the  rain  and  mud,  he  entered 
“ D ” hut,  a wattle-and-daub  structure  situated 
opposite  the  stables.  He  critically  surveyed  his 
fellow-troopers  lounging  upon  their  stretchers, 
or  endeavouring  to  play  cards  by  the  light  of 
candles  stuck  in  bottles.  They  reeeived  him 
listlessly  until  he  jingled  his  money  between  his 
arched  palms.  Then  they  sat  up  and  took 
notice. 

“ Gentlemen,”  said  Carr-Stepping,  in  his  de- 
liberate drawl,  “ I observe  that  you  are  all  brave 
men.  One  or  two  of  us  have  distinguished  our- 
selves on  the  tented  field  in  other  spheres  of 
activity  ; three  of  you  are  doctors  duly  diplo- 
maed ; one  of  you  is  not  to  be  despised  as  a 
pugilist ; several  of  you  have  faeed  mothers-in- 
law.  Which  of  you  is  brave  enough  to  faee  the 
darkness  and  rain  and  go  down  to  Weil’s  store 
to  fetch  a case  of  whisky  so  that  we  may  celebrate 
one  more  prodigal’s  return  ? ” 

No  answer  was  returned  to  this  proposition, 
save  the  swish  of  the  rain  outside  and  its  drip 
inside  from  the  thatched  roof. 

“ Bravery  being  damped,”  eontinued  the  speak- 
er, “ I will  go  myself.  I will  take  the  liberty  of 
borrowing  Paddy,  the  favourite  eharger  of  my 


RHODESIA’S  YOUTH 


207 


friend  the  Colonel,  to  bear  me  there  and 
back.” 

“ You’re  not  game  ? ” exclaimed  several  voices. 

“ I am  always  game,”  was  his  significant  reply 
as  he  vanished  into  the  outer  gloom.  Soon  the 
chumping  of  the  charger’s  hoofs  were  heard 
splashing  down  the  muddy  road. 

“ By  Jove  ! Old  Carr  will  drop  into  it  this 
time,”  remarked  Trooper  Hartford.  “ Paddy  is 
the  Colonel’s  only  joy,  and  I wouldn’t  be  in  Carr’s 
shoes  for  a year’s  pay.” 

“ Cool  cuss  ! ” exclaimed  another.  “ When 
he  was  very  liquorish  once  he  told  me  he  had 
been  A.D.C.  to  Roberts  in  the  Afghan  trouble, 
and  that  he  had  been  Adjutant  of  the  92nd 
Hussars.” 

“ He  makes  an  infernally  untidy  trooper, 
anyway,”  was  the  comment  of  a Corporal,  who 
had  also  “ served  ” — under  a martinet. 

Presently  the  galloping  of  Paddy  was  heard  on 
the  homeward  track,  and  shortly  after  Carr- 
Stepping  staggered  in  with  the  case  of  Whisky 
in  his  arms.  “ Squared  the  Colonel’s  groom  to  say 
nothing  about  my  ride,”  was  his  laconic  remark. 
“ Now,  prise  off  that  lid  and  drive  dull  C^are 
away  ! ” 

Tin  pannikins  were  produced,  extra  candle- 
stumps  lighted,  and  the  cards  began  to  circulate 


208  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


briskly.  The  replenishing  of  the  “ beakers  ” was 
frequent  and  free.  High  rose  the  refrain  of  the 
corps’  marching  song  : — 

“ Drink  a Cape  smoke-ity  ; 

Get  an  old  moke-ity  ; 

Saddle  all  broke-ity. 

Fellah  ! 

Fight  with  the  cook-ity  ; 

Down  in  bad  book-ity, 

Unfortunate  rook-ity 

Latest  joined  trooper  of  all ! ” 

Hilarity  was  rising  to  the  point  of  oblivion  to 
surroundings  when  the  Sergeant-Major  pushed 
open  the  door. 

“ Carr-Stepping,  the  Colonel  wants  you  im- 
mediately,” he  commanded. 

“ Your  sin  has  found  you  out,  old  man.  Good 
luck  to  you  ! ” cried  Hartford,  as  Carr-Stepping 
left  the  hut,  bracing  himself  bodily  to  look  sober 
and  mentally  to  find  an  excuse  for  his  night  ride 
on  the  sacred  charger  of  the  dreaded  Chief. 

“ I heartily  congratulate  you  upon  this  ap- 
pointment,” said  the  Colonel,  warmly  gripping 
Carr-Stepping’s  hand,  half  an  hour  later.  “ Baker 
Pasha  always  knew  how  to  select  good  men,  and 
in  the  Egyptian  Gendarmerie  you  will  have  a 
splendid  field  for  your  abilities.  Good-night, 
Captain  ; get  a little  sleep  for  you  must  start 
early  on  your  trip  to  the  Old  Country.” 

There  was  never  a more  deboshed  victim  of 
Bacchus  than  Carr-Stepping  when  the  next 


RHODESIA’S  YOUTH 


209 


day’s  dawn  broke.  The  liquid  refreshers  accom- 
panying the  congratulations  of  “ the  boys  ” over- 
came him  less  than  the  hearty  sentiments  of  their 
valedictions.  The  troopers  securely  lashed  him 
inside  the  post-cart  upon  a bed  of  mail-bags  ; 
went  through  his  pockets,  leaving  only  sufficient 
cash  for  his  journey  to  the  coast,  and  wired  the 
balance  of  his  money  to  his  credit  at  Capetown. 
On  his  arrival  there.  Captain  Carr-Stepping  cast 
his  old  skin,  when  he  argued  with  the  purser 
about  the  inferior  cabin  accommodation  on  the 
liner,  and  departed  on  the  second  stage  of  his 
journey  to  Egypt,  clean-shaven,  dapper  and 
alert.  In  Egypt  his  record  during  the  lingering 
campaign  of  the  Soudan  was  brilliant — so  bril- 
liant indeed  that  I must  confess  his  name  was 
not  Carr-Stepping  at  all. 

We  had  hardly  fixed  up  the  equipping  of  the 
Rhodesian  forces,  when  Colonel  Carrington  (and, 
incidentally,  myself)  received  orders  to  hold 
himself  in  readiness  to  accompany  Sir  Henry  Loch 
to  Mashonaland.  It  appeared  that  the  High 
Commissioner  desired  personally  to  interview 
Lobengula  on  many  matters,  matters  which  after- 
wards caused  much  bloodshed. 

Sir  Henry,  a big,  straight  man,  with  a flowing 
beard,  arrived  from  Capetown  at  Vryburg,  the 
railway  terminus  in  those  days,  accompanied  by  a 
numerous  staff  of  all  descriptions,  including  a 


N 


210  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


telegraph  operator,  a crowd  of  cooks,  secretaries, 
various  officers  of  South  African  reputations, 
and  an  escort  of  the  11th  Hussars  (the  “ Cherry 
Pickers,”  so  called  from  their  scarlet  breeches). 
I studied  the  stalwart  High  Commissioner  with 
some  interest,  for  I had  read  of  the  tortures  en- 
dured by  him  and  Sir  Henry  Parkes  in  China. 
He  was  a stately  personage,  until  he  allowed  his 
hot  temper  to  get  out  of  control.  On  the  occasion 
of  his  arrival  at  Vryburg  the  Administrator  of 
Bechuanaland  (Sir  Sidney  Shippard)  was  not 
there  to  receive  him.  When  Sir  Sidney  arrived 
late  and  apologetic  a storm  of  wrath  burst  on  his 
perspiring  head.  It  was  a ludicrous  sight  to  see 
the  plump  little  Administrator  standing  meekly 
like  a school-boy  before  the  storming  Governor 
of  the  Cape.  But  Sir  Henry’s  temper  cooled  down 
as  quickly  as  it  rose,  and  all  were  presently  in  a 
good  humour. 


CHAPTER  XXIII 


A Mission  to  Lobengula 

We  made  an  imposing  cavalcade  when  we  started, 
as  in  addition  to  the  Hussar  escort,  we  were 
accompanied  by  a strong  escort  of  the  B.B.P. 
The  impedimenta  was  considerable,  and  included 
four  American  stage-coaches  (called  Gibson’s 
coaches)  laden  with  provisions,  tinned  mostly,  for 
the  long  journey.  At  that  time  Bechuanaland 
had  not  been  stripped  bare  of  trees  to  feed  the 
ravenous  maw  of  the  Kimberley  mines,  and  conse- 
quently those  coaches  often  came  to  a bushy 
“ no  thoroughfare,”  when  the  unfortunate  troop- 
ers had  to  cut  a road  through  the  bush  for  the 
procession  to  pass.  Sir  Henry  was  one  of  those 
men  who  never  go  round.  Among  our  number 
were  three  members  of  the  Cape  Parliament, 
Cecil  John  Rhodes,  D.  De  Waal  and  J.  Venter. 
They  had  their  own  Cape  cart,  and  travelled  in  a 
somewhat  reserved  fashion.  They  preferred  to 
take  their  meals  when  a halt  was  called  under  the 
shade  of  a buck-sail  thrown  over  their  cart.  His 
Excellency  had  an  official  dinner  on  the  veld 

every  evening,  laid  on  telescopic  tables  and 

211 


212  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


illuminated  by  candles  in  patent  shade-holders. 
The  invited  guests  always  included  Col.  Carring- 
ton, other  officers  and  the  officer  of  the  day  in 
charge  of  the  escort.  Rhodes  but  seldom  dined 
at  this  table,  but  doubtless  was  happy  enough 
under  his  buck-sail.  My  impression  of  the 
Colossus  was  that  he  was  very  gruff  and  abrupt, 
not  to  say  surly.  I saw  him  afterwards  at  his 
model  village  of  Kenilworth,  outside  Kimberley. 
It  was  his  custom  to  ride  out  there  in  the  early 
morning,  and  on  the  occasion  I refer  to  the  horse 
shied,  nearly  pitching  Rhodes  over  his  head.  For 
a statesman  his  language  was,  like  that  of  Bret 
Harte’s  immortal,  “ painful  and  free.” 

Sir  Henry  Loch  had  considerable  discomfort 
on  that  journey  and  some  irritating  events.  One 
day  Col.  Carrington  took  him,  during  the  midday 
halt,  to  have  a shot  at  a crocodile  on  the  banks 
of  the  river  of  similar  name.  Sir  Henry  had 
several  snipings  at  a saurian  floating  down 
stream  (the  river  was  in  flood)  and  became  very 
angry  when  his  quarry  proved  to  be  a partly- 
submerged  tree  trunk.  At  this  sport  previously 
Carrington  had  shot  fourteen  “ crocs  ” in  a little 
over  a week.  Another  day  a guide  took  him  into 
the  scrub  in  search  of  buck.  In  an  open  clearing 
the  Governor  came  upon  a wildebeeste  standing 
apparently  asleep.  Instead  of  firing  at  once  from 
the  saddle  Sir  Henry  attempted  to  dismount, 


A MISSION  TO  LOBENGULA  213 


his  action  causing  the  beast  to  vanish  like  a flash. 
All  through  our  journey  the  veld,  bush,  plain  and 
valley,  was  simply  swarming  with  buck,  whole 
herds  of  them  being  constantly  visible  and  afford- 
ing good  sport  for  many  of  the  travellers. 

My  own  lot  was  not  enviable.  I had  to  keep 
tally  of  the  forage,  mealies,  etc.,  issued  to  the 
large  numbers  of  animals  travelling  with  us.  To 
do  this  I had  to  ride  on  ahead  and  locate  the 
grain  where  it  had  been  deposited  in  the  bush 
weeks  previously  by  the  contractor,  “ Jimmy  ” 
Lawrence  of  Kimberley.  Once  located,  no  easy 
task,  I had  to  await  the  arrival  of  the  various 
non-commissioned  officers  responsible  for  the 
military  and  police  horses  and  the  transport 
animals  and  get  receipts  from  each  of  them.  By 
the  time  this  was  over  and  I had  returned  to 
camp  I usually  found  that  I had  to  go  to  sleep 
hungry,  all  the  provisions  having  been  carefully 
packed  away  in  readiness  for  the  next  morning’s 
trek.  Now  and  then  I found  a tin  of  patie-de- 
foie-gras,  but  nothing  to  eat  or  drink  with  it. 
In  addition,  it  rained  most  of  the  time,  so  that  I 
became  accustomed  to  lying  on  the  wet  ground 
wrapped  in  a wet  blanket.  Worse  still,  the  same 
wet  blanket  had  to  be  strapped  on  my  saddle  in 
the  morning,  with  no  chance  of  drying  it.  One 
miserably  wet  day  I rode  along  the  Crocodile 
River  so  hungry  that  1 ate  some  of  the  mealies 


214  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


from  my  horse’s  nose-bag  and  had  no  tobacco  ! 
Fortune  favoured  me,  for  I found  a Boer  with  a 
Scotch-cart  who  had  just  crossed  a drift  from 
the  Transvaal,  now  called  Rhodes’  Drift.  From 
him,  for  one  golden  sovereign,  I purchased  a fair 
supply  of  biltong,  a still  fairer  supply  of  tobacco 
and  a bottle  of  dop.  The  smell  of  the  brandy 
sickened  me  and  I threw  it  away,  but  the  biltong 
proved  very  solacing. 

It  would  be  tedious  to  recount  the  many  inci- 
dents of  that  journey.  I was  constantly  soaked 
to  the  skin  as  we  travelled  with  the  heavy  rains, 
and  my  clothing  had  shrunk  until  the  garments 
gripped  me  like  a vice.  I was  glad  to  remain  at 
the  police  camp  at  Macloutsie — to  arrange  my 
accounts — while  the  Governor  and  his  staff  pushed 
on  to  the  Shashi  River,  where  he  expected  to  meet 
Lobengula  by  appointment.  But  Loben  thought 
himself  as  good  a man  any  day  as  Her  Majesty’s 
representative  and  said  if  Sir  Henry  wanted  an 
“ indaba  ” he  would  have  to  do  the  calling.  Sir 
Henry  said  he  would  see  him  hanged  first,  or 
words  to  that  effect,  and  then  messengers  were 
kept  running  between  the  Shashi  and  Bulawayo 
carrying  the  epistles  of  negotiation.  After  five 
days  of  this  futility  Sir  TIenry  resolved  to  take 
the  backward  trail  to  Capetown  rather  than  abate 
a jot  of  his  dignity  in  favour  of  a native 
chief.  And  so  the  weary  journey  was  resumed 


A MISSION  TO  LOBENGULA  215 


homewards.  It  was  uneventful  except  at  the  place 
now  known  as  Gaberones,  where  Major  Hamilton 
(afterwards  Sir)  Goold-Adams  laid  out  the  present 
township  with  the  aid  of  half-a-dozen  police. 
We  had  a rest  at  Khama’s  chief  town,  Palapye, 
where  the  Hon.  Maurice  Gifford  put  up  Col. 
Carrington,  and  we  had  a good  opportunity  of 
inspecting  the  splendid  way  in  which  the  en- 
lightened native  chief  carried  out  his  very  ad- 
vanced ideas.  What  I saw  at  Khama’s  town 
would  fill  a book,  and  forms  another  story.  The 
old  chief  presented  Sir  Henry  with  a beautiful 
silver  jackal  kaross  and  the  Governor  returned 
the  compliment  by  giving  Khama  a fine  horse, 
one  of  the  chargers  of  the  escort.  The  Sergeant- 
Major  whose  trooper  it  was,  did  not  seem  to  appre- 
ciate Sir  Henry’s  generosity.  Khama  afterwards 
shifted  his  headquarters  to  Serowe,  and  the  then 
wild  country  is  now  traversed  by  the  railway, 
while  the  herds  of  antelope  and  other  game  have 
vanished  far  from  the  white  man’s  ken. 

When  we  arrived  at  Ramathlabama,  a short 
distance  from  Mafeking,  as  night  was  coming  on 
His  Excellency  decided  to  break  his  journey  at 
this  spot,  the  only  house  visible  being  a trader’s 
small  store  on  the  slope  of  a steep  hill.  Sir  Henry 
elected  to  sleep  on  an  improvised  bed  upon  the 
small  counter  of  the  store,  and  orders  were  issued 
to  erect  half-a-dozen  tents  to  accommodate  the 


216  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


staff.  Before  the  tents  were  fully  erected  a terrific 
storm  broke  over  us  and  a deluge  of  rain  fell. 
The  staff  crowded  into  the  store,  and  all  the 
available  personal  belongings,  which  had  been 
taken  off  the  coaches,  were  bundled  inside  the 
tents.  The  escort  of  Hussars  and  B.B.P.  had  no 
shelter,  so  wrapping  themselves  up  in  blankets 
and  coats  they  lay  down  on  the  wet  ground  to 
court  sleep.  The  rain  never  ceased  its  heavy 
thundering  all  that  night  and  when  morning 
broke  the  men  of  the  escort  were  fairly  buried  in 
mud.  Early  in  the  episode  I got  inside  one  of  the 
tents,  clambered  upon  a pile  of  kit-bags  and  hung 
on  to  the  tent-pole,  while  the  water  rushed 
through  the  tent,  whose  curtains  had  not  been 
unrolled,  like  a mill  race.  I had  not  been  long 
there  when  I was  joined  by  D.  Cadwallader,  a 
well-known  sporting  journalist,  representing  The 
Cape  Times  on  this  trip.  He  also  mounted  on  the 
luggage,  and  there  we  sat  the  live-long  night, 
facing  each  other,  listening  to  the  roar  of  the  rain 
and  expecting  the  tent  to  carry  away  every 
moment.  It  was  a miserable  experience.  When 
day  broke  the  rain  ceased.  It  was  then  I re- 
solved to  investigate  a protuberance  in  one  of 
the  bags  on  which  I was  standing.  My  researches 
led  to  the  discovery  of  a bottle  of  whisky,  owner 
unknown,  which  was  grateful  and  comforting, 
for  we  were  both  cramped  from  our  long  perch 


A MISSION  TO  LOBENGULA  217 


on  the  bags.  We  gravely  passed  the  bottle 
to  each  other  round  the  tent-pole,  and  saw 
nothing  ridiculous  in  the  proceeding.  On  the 
contrary. 

When  we  arrived  in  Mafeking  the  Mayor  and 
citizens  had  prepared  a banquet  in  honour  of  the 
Governor  and  the  officers  accompanying  him, 
but  His  Excellency  had  received  something  urgent 
by  telegraph  from  Capetown  and  hurried  away. 
The  viands  and  liquid  refreshments  were  then 
placed  at  the  disposal  of  the  drenched  escort, 
whose  services  were  no  longer  required,  and  in  a 
short  time  it  looked  as  if  a swarm  of  locusts  had 
visited  that  dining-room. 

There  are  so  many  incidents  to  recall  of  those 
bygone  days  that  their  recounting  would  occupy 
more  space  than  I have  at  my  disposal.  Some  of 
them  would  make  excellent  reading,  such  as 
Lord  Randolph  Churchill’s  trip  through  Bechu- 
analand  and  the  Transvaal.  He  was  the  most 
unpopular  Englishman  that  ever  visited  this 
country,  and  regarded  the  hospitality  lavished 
upon  him  as  a matter  of  course.  My  old  friend. 
Major  Giles,  R.A.,  who  commanded  the  Cape 
Field  Artillery,  referred  to  earlier  in  these  pages, 
accompanied  Lord  Randolph  as  guide,  philosopher 
and  friend,  and  also  acted  as  special  artist  for 
The  Graphic  depicting  the  phases  of  the  tour. 
I met  him  at  Vryburg  when  they  were  passing 


218  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


through,  and  he  looked  as  though  he  had  had 
about  enough  of  the  adventure. 

The  time  preceding  the  Anglo-Boer  war  was  a 
busy  time  for  pressmen  and  I had  a very  trying 
experience  for  the  year  immediately  before  its 
outbreak,  as  F^ditor  of  The  Graajf-Reinet  Adver- 
tiser, a tri-weekly  paper  issued  in  the  very  strong- 
hold of  Krugerism  in  the  Cape  Colony.  But  I 
do  not  intend  dealing  with  the  events  of  that  war, 
in  which  I put  in  eighteen  months  in  the  service 
of  the  Intelligence  Department,  for  that  pro- 
tracted struggle  can  hardly  be  classed  as  among 
the  events  of  “ the  old  days,”  its  history  being 
still  fresh  in  the  minds  of  the  majority  of  my 
readers. 

Rather  will  I content  myself  by  endeavouring 
to  summon  up  the  ghosts  of  the  past,  the  men 
who  played  prominent  or  useful  minor  parts  on 
the  South  African  stage.  For  convenience  sake 
I will  classify  them,  giving  place  of  honour  to  my 
own  profession.  It  is  a sad  commentary  on  the 
brevity  of  life  to  reflect  that  most  of  those  men- 
tioned have  since  crossed  the  Great  Divide. 


CHAPTER  XXIV 


Ghosts  of  the  Past 

Among  the  journalists  I give  the  highest  places 
to  F.  York  St.  Leger,  Editor  of  The  Cape  Times, 
and  Dr.  Scoble,  who  held  a similar  position  on 
The  Transvaal  Advertiser  at  Pretoria.  In  the 
early  days  at  Capetown  there  were  also  Edmund 
Powell,  Editor  of  The  Cape  Argus,  who  was  my 
journalistic  godfather,  and  F.  J.  Dormer,  the 
managing  director  of  that  journal,  now  a financial 
magnate  in  London.  Dormer  afterwards  became 
managing  editor  of  The  Star,  and  was  undoubt- 
edly an  able  man.  Some  years  later  The  Cape 
Times  had  a very  distinguished  journalist,  Ed- 
mund Garrett,  but  I never  had  the  good  fortune 
to  meet  him.  Another  able  Editor  was  Blenkin, 
of  King  Williamstown.  One  curious  character 
was  Tommy  Watkins,  who,  in  order  to  ventilate 
a grievance  against  The  Cape  Argus,  smashed  its 
office  windows  with  a stick ; he  afterwards 
edited  a critical  Capetown  weekly  entitled  Ex- 
calibur.  Then  there  was  Mr.  A.  A.  Geary,  who 
founded  the  Lantern,  a trenchant  weekly,  in  1877. 
Geary  had  died  just  prior  to  my  arrival,  and  was 

219 


220  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


succeeded  by  the  ill-fated  Thomas  M.  McCombie, 
and  erratic  writer  and  no  business  man.  The 
success  of  The  Lantern  was  largely  due  to  the 
boldly  drawn  cartoons  of  Hugh  Fisher  (“  Skit  ”). 
When  Fisher  wedded  the  actress,  Ada  Ward,  and 
departed  for  Australia,  the  cartoons  were  con- 
tinued by  the  only  real  cartoonist  South  Africa 
has  produced,  W.  H.  Schroeder.  A well-known 
Durban  man  who  later  achieved  fame  in  London 
(and  died  there)  as  a playwright,  Sutton  Vane 
Bennett,  also  contributed  cartoons  to  The  Lan- 
tern. When,  some  years  later,  McCombie  started 
Transvaal  Truth  on  the  Rand,  Schroeder  joined 
him  as  cartoonist.  Schroeder  and  I made  it  a 
rule  to  walk  often  to  Pretoria  from  Johannesburg 
for  exercise,  generally  one  Sunday  a month.  We 
broke  our  journey  at  the  picturesque  Half-Way 
House,  and  were  very  tired  men  when  we  reached 
the  capital.  McCombie  made  a failure  of  Trans- 
vaal Truth,  and  Schroeder,  in  1891,  joined  The 
Press  at  Pretoria,  which  was  under  the  direction 
of  Messrs.  Leo  Weinthal  and  William  Bruce. 
Here  he  turned  out  a weekly  cartoon  and  pub- 
lished an  annual  whieh  was  in  great  demand. 
He  died  at  Pretoria  from  inflammation  of  the 
lungs  in  1892,  a very  genuine  man.  The  Press 
issued  a most  valuable  Memoir  of  the  dead  artist, 
with  specimens  of  his  illustrations,  and  a highly 


GHOSTS  OF  THE  PAST 


221 


sympathetic  biographical  sketch  by  that  veteran 
journalist,  Charles  Cowen. 

When  I recall  the  journalists  on  the  Rand, 
from  the  pioneer  days  down  to  the  Boer  War  era, 
a crowd  of  ghosts  rise  before  me.  I will  try  to 
distinguish  some  of  them,  though,  owing  to  the 
lapse  of  time,  not  always  in  chronological  order. 
I served  on  the  first  newspaper.  The  Mining 
Argus,  with  J.  W.  M.  Tanpermann,  who  aban- 
doned journalism  for  finance,  and  was  a resident 
of  the  Rand  for  many  years.  C.  Deecker  was 
editor,  and  his  wife,  Mim  Deecker,  played  an 
important  part  on  the  literary  staff,  while  his 
brother,  Sam,  also  assisted.  Later  on,  when  the 
paper  changed  its  title  to  The  Transvaal  Argus, 
A.  Cahill  joined  its  staff.  He  was  one  of  nature’s 
gentlemen,  a loyal  friend  and  a good  worker, 
especially  valuable  owing  to  his  knowledge  of  the 
Dutch  language.  He  started  life  as  a compositor 
in  Kimberley  and  worked  up  shorthand  in  order 
to  become  a journalist.  He  died  about  ten  years 
ago.  Another,  of  a similar  disposition,  was 
Laurence  Brown  a gifted  writer,  who,  after  years 
on  the  Rand,  married  a girl  of  Graaff  Reinet  and 
died  there  shortly  afterwards.  Almost  contem- 
porary with  The  Mining  Argus  was  The  Transvaal 
Daily  News,  owned  and  edited  by  Josiah  Angove, 
later,  assisted  by  his  brother,  John.  Josiah 
joined  the  rush  for  the  Rand  from  Potchcfstrooin, 


222  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


and  lost  a lot  of  his  printing  plant  through  the 
overturning  of  a wagon  in  the  Vaal  River.  Next 
followed  The  Standard  and  The  Diggers^  News,  two 
journals  which  afterwards  amalgamated.  With 
these  papers  were  associated  Henry  Wright, 
G.  Brown,  Walter  Bruce  and  J.  van  Gelder,  while 
among  the  earlier  journalists  were  that  press 
doyen,  R.  W.  Murray  (who  died  at  Kimberley 
in  his  89th  year) ; “ Baron  ” Gluckstein,  who 
was  on  The  Press  (Pretoria),  and  ran  a weekly  at 
Durban  some  years  ago  ; J.  Sutcliffe  was  then  a 
smart  young  reporter  on  the  Transvaal  Advertiser 
(Pretoria)  and  distinguished  himself,  when  on  a 
visit  to  the  Cape,  by  telegraphing  his  own  obituary 
notice  thoughout  South  Africa  ; A.  Hays,  Man- 
son,  D.  Robb,  Geo.  Adamson,  Stoddard,  J.  R. 
Poulton,  E.  L.  Williams,  Clayton  Bennett,  F. 
Cohen,  A.  N,  Turner,  Jan  Cellier  (Pretoria),  and 
W.  E.  Fairbridge  (afterwards  of  Rhodesia). 

I forget  in  what  year  The  Transvaal  Critic  was 
started.  When  I knew  it  Henry  Hess  was  nominal 
editor,  though  the  assistant  editor,  Gustave 
Halle,  did  the  work.  Henry  Hess,  a smart  lawyer, 
had  his  time  fully  occupied  in  defending  libel 
actions.  His  paper  hit  out  hard  and  fearlessly, 
and  it  was  the  most  respected  journal  of  the  old 
days.  Heffer  was  another  member  of  its  staff, 
since  dead,  whom  I remember  as  having  a violent 
quarrel  with  Mr.  Solly  Joel  in  the  Empire  buffet. 


GHOSTS  OF  THE  PAST 


223 


Then  there  were  the  brothers,  T.  and  G. 
Sheffield,  who  manifested  considerable  foresight 
and  enterprise  in  transfering  their  paper.  The 
Star,  from  Grahamstown  to  Johannesburg,  at  the 
psychological  moment.  Other  Rand  names  jost- 
ling in  my  recollection  are  Tommy  Watkins, 
J.  T.  Hollins,  Clive  D.  Baynes,  A.  B.  Thirst,  H.  S. 
Lyons,  W.  S.  Rodway,  T.  M.  McCombie  (drowned 
at  Salt  River),  Ingram,  Moodie,  H.  Cadwallader, 
Mark  Gibbons,  E.  J.  L.  Platnauer  (the  well-known 
sporting  writer),  Jenkins,  E.  Linwood,  Albert 
Cartwright,  R.  J.  Pakeman,  who  came  from 
Barberton  to  take  over  the  editorship  of  The  Star, 
M.  B.  Gardiner,  J.  W.  Miller,  B.  H.  Douglas, 
T.  J.  Greenwood,  P.  G.  Keet,  W,  B.  Knox,  F. 
Hamilton,  R.  F.  Wilson  (the  man  who  used  to 
accompany  Rhodes  on  his  political  excursions, 
because  the  Colossus  thought  nobody  reported 
him  more  accurately),  F.  D.  McDermott  (who 
forsook  the  pen  for  the  ploughshare),  A.  Mitchell, 
C.  E.  Finlason  (author  of  “ A Nobody  in  Rho- 
desia ” and  “ A Nobody  Abroad  ”),  T.  A.  Cann, 
W.  Bennett,  T.  Bailey,  Sam  Edgar,  John  Stuart, 
Leopold  Grahame,  Clem.  D.  Webb,  Peter  Bur- 
ness,  J.  Sheldon  and  W.  F.  Mony penny.  The 
latter,  as  editor  of  The  Star  and  correspondent 
for  The  Times,  aroused  the  anger  of  the  Boer 
Government,  and  he  had  to  get  over  the  border 
to  escape  arrest  on  a charge  of  high  treason.  He 


224  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


resumed  editorial  control  of  The  Star  in  1902 
(after  service  with  the  Imperial  Light  Herald), 
when  that  paper  resumed  publication  after  the 
war. 

There  are  no  Natal  journalists  of  the  old 
school — they  are  either  dead  or  limbs  of  the  law, 
having  availed  themselves  of  the  old  system 
whereby  a newspaper  reporter  who  had  attended 
a specified  number  of  sittings  of  the  higher  courts 
became  qualified  to  practise  as  an  attorney.  The 
late  W.  B.  Morcom  (one  of  the  National  Con- 
vention delegates),  Mr.  Justice  Carter,  Mr.  R.  J. 
Harrison  (of  Maritzburg),  and  Justice  Sir  John 
Buchanan,  of  the  Cape,  are  types  of  this  class. 
The  last-named  was  a nephew  of  the  founder  of 
The  Natal  Witness,  and  he  and  John  Robinson 
(afterwards  Sir),  of  the  Natal  Mercury,  were  fellow 
reporters  of  the  proceedings  of  the  Natal  Legis- 
lative Council.  Buchanan  later  joined  the  staff 
of  The  Cape  Argus. 

When  I recall  the  greater  and  lesser  lights  of 
the  stage  I have  known,  the  screen  of  my  memory 
becomes  crowded.  During  my  boyhood  in  the 
Homeland  I saw  many  stars  whose  names  are 
unknown  to  the  present  generation.  How  many 
South  Africans  can  tell  you  off-hand  who  or  what 
was  Madame  Celeste  ? Yet  she  created  a furore, 
despite  her  French  accent,  in  Green  Bushes  in 
London  and  the  provinces.  A Frenchman  also. 


GHOSTS  OF  THE  PAST 


225 


Charles  Fechter,  was  the  ideal  Hamlet,  a part 
which  a German,  Herr  Bandmann,  also  essayed 
in  those  far-off  days.  Then  there  were  such  fine 
artistes  as  Madame  Ristori,  Signor  Salvini,  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Barney  Williams,  T.  C.  King,  the  trage- 
dian, and  his  talented  daughter,  Bessie,  favourites 
in  Ingomar  ; Charles  Matthews,  Mrs.  John  Wood, 
Buckstone,  the  Kendals,  the  Yokes  Family, 
Charles  Warner,  William  Terriss,  Nellie  Farren, 
J.  D.  Stoyle,  Julia  Matthews,  E.  W.  Royce, 
Fred  Leslie,  Aynsley  Cook,  Fred  Payne,  Edward 
Terry,  Lai  Brough,  James  Fawn,  Dion  Boucicault, 
Constance  Loseby,  Joseph  Eldred  (great  as  Quilp 
and  Micawber),  Emily  Soldene,  E.  Stokes,  Felix 
and  Marshall  (the  two  gendarmes  in  Genevive  de 
Brabant),  Genevive  Ward,  and  Ellen  Terry  (two 
splendid  survivors  of  a splendid  past),  and  a host 
of  other  popular  favourites,  of  delightful  mem- 
ories. 

Even  in  South  Africa  the  “ old  hands  ” of 
the  stage  of  the  early  days  are  becoming  blurred 
visions.  Thirty-seven  years  ago  Capt.  Disney 
Roebuck  managed  a stock  company  at  Capetown, 
as  did  Capt.  De  Burgh  and  Julia  Sydney  at  Dur- 
ban. Looking  backward,  I give  my  meed  of 
admiration  to  the  two  finest  exponents  of  Shakes- 
peare seen  in  this  country,  William  Haviland 
and  Henry  Herbert.  What  a crowd  of  faces 

appear  in  the  mind’s  background.  I think  it 

o 


226  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


was  in  1888  that  W.  Thorne  (now  “ resting  ” at 
Durban)  appeared  on  the  Rand  in  the  Elton  Opera 
Company,  with  Mrs.  Eburne,  Miss  Levettz,  Miss 
Norman,  Mrs.  Harris,  Messrs.  Harford  and  Braze- 
ly.  I have  already  mentioned  that  the  first 
Shakespearian  company  was  formed  by  Miss  Ada 
Beddard,  and  performed  at  the  old  Globe  Theatre. 
In  Capetown,  in  the  Roebuck  days,  special 
mention  should  be  made  of  Miss  Birchenough, 
Rosa  Towers,  Frank  Towers,  G.  Huntley,  Foster, 
Morton,  and  Seymour  Dallas,  who  adopted 
finance  as  a profession  shortly  after  the  Rand  was 
proclaimed. 

Also  far  back  “ up  stage  ” were  Wybert  Ker- 
shaw, Wilfrid  Lyndon,  and  Charles  Du  Val.  The 
latter  enlivened  Pretoria  in  the  dull  siege  days  of 
1881,  and  was  a high-class  entertainer.  He 
jumped  overboard  in  the  Red  Sea  on  his  home- 
ward journey.  Frank  Fillis  also  turned  up  in  the 
early  years  of  the  Rand,  and  finally  built  a per- 
manent circus  building  in  Johannesburg.  Carlo 
Popper,  afterwards  a well-known  Rand  Boniface, 
was  his  lion-tamer.  Then  there  was  Louie  Freear 
(“  Oh,  Sussanah  ! ”)  and  her  brother,  Willie, 
who  performed  in  a rough-and-ready  music-hall 
in  the  Market  Square,  as  also  did  Frank  and 
Harriet  Wheeler,  doing  “ burnt-cork  ” business  ; 
Carrie  Nelson,  once  the  lessee  of  the  Queen’s 
Theatre,  Dublin ; Ben  Wheeler,  the  father  of 


GHOSTS  OF  THE  PAST 


227 


Frank,  later  on  did  well  with  “ Fun  on  the 
Bristol.” 

Then  there  came  Edgar  Perkins  with  comic 
opera,  and  such  favourites  as  Ada  Bemmister, 
Minnie  Raynor,  Bertha  Forrester ; the  tenor, 
Gregg,  and  his  wife,  Trixie  Gilfillian  ; Teddy  Le 
Hay,  and  D.  and  F.  Coyne.  Gregg  and  his  wife 
later  appeared  on  the  variety  stage  as  Boyd  and 
Gilfain.  Nor  must  I forget  the  great  and  only 
impressario,  Luscombe  Searelle,  Vernon,  Reid, 
or  Signor  Verdi  (W.  Breen).  Next  followed  the 
present  veteran,  Leonard  Rayne,  and  a steady 
stream  of  companies  from  England,  prominent 
among  them  being  the  Holloway  and  Haviland 
companies  respectively,  with  which  came  that 
sterling  actor  of  the  old  school,  J.  Nesbit.  Dear 
me  ! Now  the  names  crowd  on  me.  Joseph 
Ashman  with  his  company  ; poor  Kate  Vaughan, 
the  adored  dancer  of  the  London  Gaiety,  dying 
miserably  on  the  Rand.  It  was  in  Johannesburg 
that  I saw  Aubrey  Smith,  who  has  been  playing 
for  years  in  London.  He  captained  the  first 
English  cricket  team  to  visit  South  Africa,  in  the 
eighties,  and  was  an  excellent  musician  and  all- 
round athlete. 

Looking  again  down  Time’s  vista  I see  Rose 
Hersee,  the  famous  prima  donna,  giving  a few 
performances  on  her  way  to  Australia  ; Genevive 
Ward,  the  great  tragedienne,  who  toured  this 


228  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


country  ages,  it  seems,  ago  ; Sir  Charles  Hane, 
the  eminent  pianist,  and  his  wife,  the  gifted 
violinist,  Madame  Neruda  ; Santley,  Foli,  Mad- 
ame Dolores,  Margaret  MacIntyre,  Morley’s  stock 
company  at  Maritzburg,  Charles  Lascelles  (music- 
al conductor),  the  Sisters  Vesalius,  Dolly  Loftus, 
Rose  Brandon,  The  Clitheroes,  Charlie  Austin  (a 
clever  comedian),  Madame  Pearmain,  Reginald 
Leigh,  Mrs.  Vetch,  and  Mrs.  Forte  (Durban  vocal- 
ists), Fraser  (tenor),  Jeannie  Ellison,  Herbert 
Harris,  Stirling,  Craven,  Miss  De  Val lance,  jovial 
and  popular  Harry  Miller,  Grant  Fallowes  (then  a 
leading  tenor),  Emma  Chambers,  Albert  Marsh, 
Alfred  Wyburd,  Lilian  Stanbridge,  Tom  Foster, 
William  Montague  (an  English  tragedian  of  the 
old  school),  Wilson  Barrett,  Miss  Fortescue,  Mrs. 
Brown-Potter,  Mrs.  Langtry,  Edward  Terry, 
C.  H.  Workman,  Charles  Arnold,  and  Hayden 
Coffin,  to  say  nothing  of  such  celebrities  as  Marie 
Lloyd,  Peggy  Pryde  (daughter  of  Jenny  Hill), 
Little  Tich,  and  lecturers  such  as  Mark  Twain 
and  Max  O’Rell. 

Among  the  prominent  men  in  South  Africa 
in  the  eighties  there  were  so  many  that  stood 
boldly  in  the  public  eye  that  it  is  difficult  to 
memorise  them.  Like  most  men  in  the  sere  and 
yellow,  I firmly  believe  that  “ there  were  giants 
in  those  days  ” as  compared  to  the  present-day 
mediocrities.  As  Governor  of  the  Cape  there 


GHOSTS  OF  THE  PAST 


229 


were  Sir  Bartle  Frere,  the  beau  ideal  of  a colonial 
ruler,  and  Sir  Hercules  Robinson,  who  was  uni- 
versally popular,  as  was  his  pleasant  and  homely 
wife.  Among  the  legislators  it  is  only  necessary 
to  mention  names  and  memory  will  tack  on  many 
incidents  to  each,  and  the  remark  also  applies 
to  the  others  mentioned.  In  the  Cape  Parliament 
many  striking  personages  played  their  part,  in- 
cluding Jan.  H.  Hofmeyr,  Saul  Solomon,  D.  De 
Waal,  R.  Southey,  Sir  Gordon  Sprigg,  C.  J. 
Manuel,  Sir  Thomas  Scanlen  (who  forsook  the 
Cape  for  Rhodesia),  J.  Murison,  C.  J.  Rhodes, 
Sir  Thomas  Upington,  T,  E.  Fuller,  J.  C.  Molteno, 
J.  W.  Sauer,  Capt.  Brabant,  John  Frost,  Arthur 
Douglas,  John  Laing,  J.  W.  Leonard,  “ Dantje  ” 
van  der  Heever,  J.  Rose-Innes,  J.  Tudhope, 
John  X.  Merriman,  and  Colonel  Scherembrucker. 
Among  the  occupants  of  the  bench  were  the  Chief 
Justice,  Sir  Henry  De  Villiers,  and  Justices  Cole, 
Jacob  Dirk  Barry,  Maasdorp,  Buchanan,  Dwyer, 
Fitzpatrick,  Smith,  and  Jones.  The  R.C.  Bishop 
Leonard,  and  the  Rev.  Dr.  Kolbe  were  then  well- 
known  Capetown  personages,  while,  taken  in- 
discriminately, may  be  mentioned  Sir  David  Gill 
(Astronomer-Royal),  Sir  Langham  Dale  (Super- 
intendent of  Education),  A.  Wilmot  (Postmaster- 
General),  T.  J.  O’Reilly  (Major  and  Mayor),  C.  A. 
Fairbridge,  and  Sir  Chas.  Mills  (Agent-General), 


230  FORTY  SOUTH  AFRICAN  YEARS 


while  the  outstanding  names  in  Kimberley  were 
Rhodes,  C.  D.  Rudd,  and  Alfred  Beit. 

In  the  Free  State  Presidents  Brand,  Reitz  and 
Steyn  were  representative  men,  while  prominent 
in  the  Transvaal  were  Presidents  Pretorius  and 
Kruger  ; Advoeates  H.  Cooper,  Nicholas  Smit, 
Ewald  Esselen,  Jan  Kock  and  E.  J.  Jorrisen, 
and  Justices  S.  Jorrison,  F.  Kleyn,  H.  Ameshoff 
and  G.  T.  Morice  ; Sir  Jacobus  De  Wet  (British, 
Agent),  Viscount  Matalha  (Portuguese  Consul- 
General  and  a man  of  marked  ability),  and  the 
brilliant  Charles  Leonard,  an  ardent  reformer 
and  a reservoir  of  good  stories. 

In  my  earlier  pages  I have  freely  mentioned 
many  well-known  Natal  men,  and  here  need  only 
register  the  names  of  the  Premiers,  Sir  John 
Robinson,  Harry  Escombe,  Sir  Henry  Binns,  Sir 
Albert  Hime,  Sir  George  Sutton,  and  C.  J.  Smythe, 
J.  T.  Polkinghorne  (Treasurer  and  President  of 
the  Legislative  Council),  Robert  Russell  (Super- 
intendent of  Education),  Bishop  Colenso,  R.N. 
Acutt,  Sir  David  Hunter  (General  Manager  Natal 
Government  Railways),  Justices  Sir  H.  Connor, 
Sir  M.  Gallwey,  Harding  and  Cadiz,  while  Sir 
Theophilus  Shepstone’s  name  will  long  remain  a 
household  word  in  Natal. 

I have  endeavoured  to  throw  some  light,  how- 
ever dim,  on  those  years  when  South  Africa  was 
really  in  the  making,  the  most  important  period 


GHOSTS  OF  THE  PAST 


231 


of  its  evolution.  It  has  entered  on  a new  era, 
though  much  tribulation,  blood  and  tears.  It  is 
certain  that  our  children  will  inherit  the  privileges 
pertaining  to  a great  nation,  albeit  for  years  to 
come  still  in  its  youth.  I share  the  optimism  of 
the  country’s  only  poet,  Thomas  Pringle,  who 
wrote — 

“ South  Africa  thy  future  lies 
Bright  ’fore  my  vision  as  thy  skies.” 


INDEX 


A 

Abu  Klea  54 

Acutt,  Robert  101 

Adamson,  Geo 222 

Adderley  Street  70 

African  World,  The  169 

Africander  Bond,  The  71 

Alexandria 44,  48 

AUenby,  Edmund  (Now 

Lord)  94 

" Amanda  ” 200 

Amatougaland 139 

Anderson,  Professor  29 

Angove,  josiah  159,  221 

Argus,  The  69,  70,  71,  75,  129 
Arsenal,  The 42,  43 


B 

Bailey,  T 223 

Baker  Pasha  208 

Baker,  Sergt.  Major  82 

Balaclava 89 

Bale,  Sir  Henry  93 

Balmoral  53 

Bantjes,  — 154 

Barberton  109,  136,  145,  154 

Barker 124,  125,  127 

Barnato,  Barney  165,  167,  200 

Barnes,  J.  F.  E 101 

Barry,  Sir  John  Wolfe  ...  99 

Baynes,  Clive  D 223 

Bay  of  Biscay  44 

Bechuanaland  95,  150,  210,  211 
217 

Beit,  — 167 

Belliard,  — 130,  131 

Bendorff,  Woolf 199,200 

Beningfield,  Reuben  101 

Bennett,  — 195,  196 

Bennett,  Sutton  Vane  220 

Bennett,  W 223 

Berg  (Landlord  of  Hotel 
Allemande)  111,  112,  126,  127 

Binns,  Sir  Henry  93 

Bird,  C.  J 92 


Blain,  Jack  149 

Blakeway,  Mr 88 

Blenkin,  — 219 

Bluff  149 

Bond,  The 76 

Boodle,  Sergt.  Major  84 

Botha,  C 75 

Boyer,  Jack 149 

Brady,  Joe  25 

Brandis,  Major  von  173,  174 

Bremer,  — 149 

Bremersdorp 149 

Brook’s  Nek  90 

Brown,  — 159 

Brown,  Laurence 221 

Brown,  Mrs 200 

Bruce,  Wm 220 

Buchanan,  Jack 149 

Buchanan,  Sir  John  224 

Bulwer,  Sir  Henry  92 

Burke,  T.  H 24 

Burnand,  Sir  Francis 101 

Burnaby,  Colonel  Fred 54 

Biu-nell,  Colonel  57 

Burness,  Peter  223 

Butt,  Isaac  16,  17 

“ By  well  Castle,  The,”  ...  43 


C 

Cadwallader,  D 216 

Cafe  Blanc  Ill 

Cahill,  A 221 

Calais  44 

Callaway,  Bishop 88 

Cann,  T.  A 223 

Canterbury  83 

Cape 168 

Cape  Argus,  The  60,  63,  64,  130, 
135,  219 

Cape  Colony  ...  61,  73,  77 
Cape  Times,  The,  60,  72,  216,  219 
Capetown,  59,  60,  61,  62,  69, 
76,  136,  151,  209,  214,  217 

Cardiff  36,  37 

Carey,  James 23,  25,  26 


234 


INDEX 


Carr,  M.  W 102 

Carr-Stepping,  Trooper,  205 

206,  207,  208,  209 
Carrington,  Colonel,  80,  84,  95 
203,  209,  212,  215 

Carter,  Mr 127 

Carter,  Mr.  Justice 224 

Carter,  Walter  ...  140,  144,  149 

Cartwright,  Albert  223 

Cato,  G 101 

Cavendish,  Lord  Frederick  24 

Celeste,  Mdm 15,  224 

Cellier,  Jan  222 

Ceres 77,  78 

Chancellor’s  Studio  56 

Charterland  150 

‘‘  Cherry  Pickers  ” 210 

" Chief  Rain  Maker  ” 139 

Chrissie,  Lake  151 

Christian,  Capt 149 

Christiana  152 

Churchill,  Lord  Randolph  217 

Clark,  R.  D 100 

Clayton  Bennett 222 

“ Cleopatra,  The  ” 44 

Cohen,  F 222 


De  Beers 96,  167 

Deecker,  Chas 200 

,,  Mim  221 

„ Mrs.  C 200 

Deeker,  — 159 

De  Kaap  district  136 

Delagoa,  102,  106,  107,  109, 
124,  135,  145,  147 

Delagoa-Komati  line 112 

Delane,  — 68 

Diamond  Fields  Advertiser, 

The 96 

Dickens,  Chas 15,  52 

Digger's  News,  T/je...l59,  222 

Doornfontein  194 

Doornkap 173,  190 

Doran,  William  87 

Dormer,  F.  J.  63,  70,  79,  129 

Dover 42,  43,  50,  54 

" Dover  Castle  ” 44 

Douglas,  B.  H 223 

“ Dr.  Jim  ”...  182,  189,  190 

Drake,  Mrs 169 

Drennan,  F 201 

” Drummond  Castle,” 

Wreck  of  the  197 


Colenbrander,  Johann,  140,  141, 
143,  150 

Colenbrander,  Mrs.  ...  149,  150 
Colley,  General  Sir  George 

Pomeroy  58 

CoUyer,  — 28 

Commissioner,  Street  157,  184 

Connor,  Sir  Henry  92 

Constable,  — 145,  146,  147 

Cornish  Miners  186 

Coupler,  J.  R 199 

Covenetry,  Major  191 

Cowen,  Chas 221 

Crewe,  Sergt 84 

Crimea  89 

Cronje,  P.  A 173,  190 

Crosby,  W 62 

Crown  Deep  185 

Crown  Deep  187 

Crutwell,  Lieut 84 


D 

Dana,  Richard  34 

Dartnell,  Major  93 

Davis,  Pete 95 

Dawson,  F.  J 201 


Dublin,  13,  16,  18,  19,  20,  21, 
23,  26,  28,  33,  37,  55,  56 


Dublin  Metropolitan  Police 

" C ” Division  24 

Dublin  University  Magazine  15 
Duprez  154 


Durban  59,  90,  97,  98,  100, 
101,  103,  112,  140,  169,  151, 
190 

E 


Eastbourne  45 

East  Loudon  79 

Edgar,  Sam  223 

Edwards,  — 63,  64 

Egypt  43 

Elliot,  Major  H.  G.,  88,  89,  91 
Embekelweni,  134,  135,  149,  151 
Escombe,  Harry  91,  99,  100,  102 

Essex  Marshes  49 

Eugenie,  Empress 101,  148 

Evening  News,  The 159 

Ewing,  Capt 149 

Excalibur 192 

Express,  De  71 


INDEX 


235 


F 

Fairbridge,  W.  E 222 

Fanu,  J.  Sheridan  Ee, 15 

Farrar,  George  P 191 

Farren,  Nelly  29 

Featherstone,  — 124,  125,  126 

Fechter,  Charles  15 

Felix,  — (Comedian)  50 

F'erguson,  “ Boh”...  174,  175 

Finlason,  C.  E 223 

Fisher,  Hugh  61,  220 

" Fitzmaurice,  The,”  44 

Forbes,  James 149 

Forbes  Reef 136,  147 

Forbes,  Sergt.  Major  Aleck  90 
Fordsburg...  188,  193,  194 

Fordyce,  Mr Ill,  112 

France  45 

Frece,  Lady  de  55 

Freeman’s  Journal,  The  29 
French,  Lord  23 

G 

Gaberones  215 

Gaika-Galeka 81 

Gallewski,  — 163 

Gallion’s  Reach  43 

Gallwey,  Michael  92 

Gardiner,  M.  B 223 

Garrett,  Edmund  219 

Gazaland  139 

Geary,  A.  A 61,  219 

Gelder,  J.  van 222 

Geddes,  Sir  Auckland  68 

Gibbons,  Mark  223 

Gifford,  Hon.  Maurice  89,  215 
Giles,  Major...  79,  82,  217 

Gladstone 59 

Gluckstein,  " Baron  ” ...  222 

Golden  City  156,  175 

Golding,  — 90,  91 

Gordon,  General  54 

Goschen 94 

Gough,  Colonel  95 

Graaf-Reinet  Advertiser,  The 

218 

Grahame,  Leopold 223 

Grand  National  Hotel  158 

Grant,  Major  88 

Graphic,  The...  52,  53,  217 

Greenacre,  Benjamin  101 

Greene,  Conyngham  172 

Greenpoint  70 


Greenwood,  T.  J 223 

Gregorwski,  Mr.  Justice  . 191 

Grey,  Colonel  Raleigh,  94,  190, 
191 

Griqualand,  East  85 

Gimn,  Brothers  28 

Gunn,  Michael  28 

H 

Haden,  Seymour  92 

Haig,  Douglas  94 

Halle,  Gustave  222 

Hamilton,  F 223 

Hamilton,  Major  215 

Hammond,  Hays  191 

Hampson  87,  88 

Hardy,  Lord  Gathorne  ...  46 

Harrison,  R.  J 224 

Hartford,  Trooper...  207,  208 

Hartley,  Dr 84 

Hartley,  Sir  Charles  99 

Hays,  A 222 

Headley  F 149 

Heffer,  — 222 

Heights,  Caravansary  158 

Height's  Hotel  153 

Hess,  Henry  222 

Heyman,  Lieut 82 

Heys,  Gevey  & Co 152 

Hime,  Colonel,  A.  H 92 

Hinsch,  Baron  163 

Hollins,  J.  T 223 

Holman,  — 159 

Hospital  Hill  185 

Hotel  Allemande  126 

Howitt,  N.  M 155 

Hunter,  David  101 

Hutchinson,  George  149 


I 

Illustrated  London  News,  The  53 


Imperial  Light  Herald,  The  224 

Independent,  The  96 

" Inflexible,”  H.M.S 48 

Ingram,  — 223 

“ Irish  Brigade,”  110,  113,  119 

Irish  Times,  The  29 

Isaacs,  Barnett  166 


J 

Jameson,  Dr.  173,  188,  190,  191 


236 


INDEX 


Jamieson,  Robert  102 

Jenkins,  — 223 

Jenkins,  C.  N 201 

Jessel,  Sir  George  166 

“ Joanna,”  105,  106 

Joel,  Solly 168 

Joel,  Wolff  69,  200 

Johannesburg,  42,  153,  156, 
163,  174,  185,  186,  192,  195, 


Lemon,  Mark  16 

Leveque,  — 145,  146 

Lever,  Chas 15 

Leybourne,  George 51 

Leyds,  Dr 171,  172,  173 

Linwood,  — 223 

Lobengula  208,  214 

Loch,  Sir  Henry. ..205,  209,  212, 
214,  215 


197,  199,  200 

Lodge,  Lieut 

82 

Johannesburg  T imes, 

The  175, 

London— 27,  29,  35,  38,  39,  43, 

177 

44,  50,  60.  68 

J olivet.  Bishop  

101 

London  Steamboat  Coy.... 

42 

Joubert,  P.  J 

173 

Loiuenco  Marques — 102, 

103, 

108,  114,  116, 

120 

Lover,  Samuel  

34 

K 

Low,  — 

201 

K— , Mr 

70 

Lukin,  Lieut.  Tim  

85 

201 

Lydd 

50 

Keet,  p!  G 

223 

Lyons,  H.  S 

223 

Kei  Reiver  

101 

Kenilworth  

212 

Kennedy,  Sergt.  Matt 

....  85 

M 

Kenyon,  Sergeant  Instructor  82 

McCombie,  Thomas  61,  220,  223 

215 

223 

Khartoum  

54 

McHale,  Archbishop  

17 

Khiva  

54 

McIntosh,  Findlay  & Co. 

103 

Kimberley,  61,  89,  96, 

151,  152, 

MacKay,  Mr 

169 

153,  154,  166,  167, 

174,  200, 

McKenzie,  Jas 

201 

211,  212,  221 

McKeown,  — 

162 

Kincaid,  Miss  

200 

McLachlan,  Tom  

149 

" King  ” 

81 

Maclean  (Three  brothers) . 

84 

King  Williamstown  70,  79,  80, 

Macloutsie 

214 

81,  89, 

91,  219 

McMurdo,  Colonel  

107 

Kingstown  

55 

McNab,  Bot  145,  146, 

147 

Kokstad  90,  91,  92 

Madeira  

168 

Komati  Poort  

107 

Mafeking  94,  190,  202,  205,  215 

Kotze,  Sir  John... 

172,  173 

217 

Knee,  Philip 

104,  105 

" Magog,  The  ” 

45 

Knox,  W.  B 

223 

Majuba 

58 

Kruger  Government  . 

158 

Malone,  Barney  

165 

Kruger,  President  155, 

170,  172, 

Manson  

222 

173, 

182,  183 

Mapleson,  Col,  

27 

Krugersdorp 161, 

162,  190 

Maritzburg  61,  89,  92,  93, 

98, 

175 

Marquard,  Mr 

198 

L 

Marshall,  — (Comedian)  . 

50 

Langslaagte 

154,  156 

Martin,  John  

149 

Lantern,  The  61,  : 

219,  220 

Mashonaland  202,  209 

Laure,  Mons 

111,  112 

Matabele  

139 

Lawrence,  " Jimmy  ” 

....  213 

Mathers,  E.  P 

99 

Lawson,  Mr.  Justice  .. 

....  16 

Matthews,  JuUa  

29 

Lebomba  

....  131 

Mbabane  

149 

Leger,  F.  York  St.... 

61,  219 

Meikle,  Andrew  

149 

INDEX 


237 


“Melrose  Castle,”  The  ...  26 

Merkin,  — 201 

Methuen,  C.  U 99 

Methuen,  Lord  95 

Middlebiu"g  71,  78 

Miller.  J.  W 223 

Mining  Argus,  The  159,  161, 
163,  221 

Mitchell,  A 223 

Modderfontein 156 

Molene  Island  198 

“ Monks  of  the  Screen  ” . 13 

Montsioa,  Chief  94 

Monypenny,  W.  F 223 

Moodie,  — 223 

Moodie  Block  136 

Moonlight,  Capt 116 

Morcom.  W.  B 224 

Moimt  Frere  91 

Moveni  Bridge  112 

Muldoon,  111,  112,  115,  118, 
120 

Mullins,  Mary 149 

Murray,  R.  W 222 

N 

Nasur-ul-Deen 53 

Natal,...  61,  91.  145,  191 

Natal  Advertiser,  The 99 

Natal  Mercury,  The  99,  100, 
224 

Natal  Police,  The  83 

Natal  Witness,  The  ...  95,  224 

Nelson,  Carry  29 

Neuman,  Arthur 149 

Newcastle  151 

New  Romney  50 

New  Scotland 138,  148 

North  Hall 34,  35 

0 

O’Donnell  (an  Invincible)  26 

O’Reilly,  T.  J 62 

Oblate  Fathers 30 

Odessa  89 

Oom  Paul...  169,  171,  197 

Orange  River  Colony 61 

Orton,  Arthur  50 

Owen,  Colonel  J.  F 62 

P 

Paardeburg  173 

Pakeman,  R.  J 223 


Palapye  215 

Palliser  Shell  48 

Paris  19 

Parkes,  Sir  Henry...  210,  211 

Parnell,  Charles  Stuart 17 

“ Patrick  ” 148 

Patriot,  De  71 

Phillips,  Lionel  191 

Phoenix  Park  19,  24 

Piccione,  Mr 93 

Pinetown 59,  93 

Pierce,  Capt.  W 198 

Pietersburg  201 

Pigg,  Wm 149 

Pitsani  190 

Peake,  Capt 125 

Peakman,  Sergt 84 

Perie  Bush  81 

“ Peruvians  ” 163 

Platnauer,  E.  J.  L 223 

Plymouth  42 

Police,  Natal  93 

Pondoland  90 

Port  Elizabeth  26 

Port  Natal  99 

Porter,  Jane  34 

Portsmouth  42,  54 

Potchefstroom 59,  159 

Poulton,  J.  R 222 

Powell,  Edmund  60,  63,  70,  72, 

219 

Power,  Nellie  54 

Press,  The  169,  220 

Pretoria  108,  153,  156,  163, 

165,  169,  170,  183,  191,  201 

Prettyjohn,  R 201 

Prince  and  Princess  of  Wales  23 

Prince  Imperial  148 

Prince  of  Wales  (King 

Edward  VII.)  19 

“ Princess  Alice,  The,”  42,  43 

Pringle,  Thomas  231 

Punch  53 


Q 

Qumbu  91 

R 

Ramathlabama  215 


Rand,  'I'he  29,  69,  87,  154,  155, 
156,  158,  159,  173,  174,  175, 
182,  183,  185,  197,  202 


238 


INDEX 


Rathbone,  — 149 

Republic,  Transvaal  95 

Rhodes  (Cecil)  76,  155,  166, 
167,  183,  211,  212 

Rhodes,  Frank  191 

Rhodes  and  Rudd,  Messrs  154 

Rhodes’  Drift  214 

Rhodesia  150 

Rhys,  Percy  160 

Richmond  92 

Rigby,  — 88 

Roberts  (Lord) 207 

Robertson,  Major...  187,  188 

Robinson,  J.  B.  153,  154,  148 
177 

Robinson,  Sir  Hercules  95,  190 

Robinson,  Sir  John  100 

Robinson,  Sir  Joseph  155 

Rodway,  W.  S 223 

Roebuck,  Captain  Disney  60 

Roos,  J.  De  Villiers  72 

Rose,  Capt 26 

Ross,  Tom  126,  127 

Rossa,  O.  Donovan  19 

Royal  Arsenal,  The 41 

Royal  Regiment  of  Artillery  40 
Royce,  E.  W 29,  53 

S 

St.  Vincent  58 

So  bon.  Father  101 

Sandford,  A.  H 88 

Sauer,  Dr.  Hans  153,154 

Saundevs’  News  Letter  ...  29 

Schermbrucker,  Colonel  . 69 

Schroeder,  W.  H 61,  220 

Schweizer  Reneke  202 

Scoble,  Dr 169,  219 

Scots  Greys  21 

Scott  “ Wingy  ” 84 

" Scotty  Smith  ” 148 

Sevastopol  89 

Shackleton,  Sergt.  Major  93 
Shah  Ahmed  Mirza,  The  . 53 

Shaw,  W 17 

Sheehan  and  Frisby  (stage- 
coach owners)  152 

Sheerness  43 

Sheffield,  G 223 

Sheffield,  T 223 

Sheldon,  J 223 

Shepstone,  Arthur  Jesse  . 92 

Shepstone,  Henrique 92 


Shepstone,  John  92 

Shepstone,  " Offy  ” 134 

Sheridan,  Richard  Brimsby  15 

Shervington,  Capt 85 

“ Shoebury  ” 50 

Shoeburyness . . . 42,  46,  47 

Shippard,  Sir  Sydney  — 210 

Simmer  & Jack  (Store)  ...  151 

“ Skit  ” 61 

Solden,  Emily  29,  50 

Solomon,  Saul 70 

Soudan,  The  209 

South  Africa 25,  99 

Southampton  168 

Spencer,  Earl  23 

Standard,  The 159,  222 

Star,  The 219,  223 

Statham,  F.  R 95,  96 

Stein,  Capt 93 

Stellaland 94 

Stephen’s  Green 28 

Stephens,  James 18,  19 

Stewart,  — 201 

Steyn,  President 183 

Steynsdorp 135,  151 

Stoddard,  — 222 

Stuart,  John 223 

Sullivan,  Barry  28 

Summershield,  Dr 147 

Sutcliffe,  J 222 

Swaziland  129,  130,  136,  147, 
151,  154 

Swazis  139 


T 

Tancred,  Thomas  102,  108,  112 


113,  127,  129 

Tangermann,  J.  W.  M.  ...  72 

Tangye,  Mr 46 

Tanpermann,  J.  W.  M.  ...  221 

Teheran  53 

Tembuland  81 

Territorial  News,  The  — 87 

Thomas  Embankment  44 

Thiest,  A.  B 223 

Thorburn,  Mr 134,  140 

Thorburn,  Mrs 140 

Tichborne,  Sir  Alfred  50 

TiUey,  Vesta 54 

Times,  The  68 

Times  of  Natal,  The...  94,  196 

Titiens,  Mdm 27,  28 

Toole,  J.  L 14 


INDEX 


239 


“ Top  Hat  Brigade  ” 205 

Topham,  T.  E 201 

Tossel,  Sergeant 162 

Transkeian  Territories  88 

Transvaal  61,  145,  168,  182, 
188,  217 

Transvaal  Advertiser,  The 

169,  219 


Transvaal  Argus,  The  221 

Transvaal  Critic,  The 222 

Transvaal  Daily  News,  The  221 

Transvaal  Hotel  165 

Transvaal  Leader,  The  177 

Transvaal  Mining  Argus, 

The  200 

Transvaal  Trust  220 

Tremaine,  Miss  Ada 159 

Trimble,  Andrew  174,  184, 

185,  191 

Turffontein  199 

Turner,  A.  N 222 

Turpin,  — 162 


U 

Umbandine,  King  130,  134,  137, 
138,  140,  141,  142,  143,  144, 
145 

Umtata  81,  82,  83,  85,  88, 
90,  91,  202 


Umtata  Herald,  The...  87,  88 

Umtata  Hospital  89 

Umtata  River  88 

Underhill,  — 149 

Union-Castle  Line  99 

Uppington,  Sir  Thomas  77,  78 

Ushant  198 

Usuto  River 130,  131 


V 

Vause,  Richard  100 

Venter,  J 211 

Verulam  149 

Victoria,  Queen  53 

Vilhers,  De  154 

Vlakf  ontein 190 

Vorster,  Barend  J 173 

Vrededorp 194,  195 


Vryburg 94,  209,  210,  217 


W 

Waal,  D.  De  211 

Wallenstein,  — 140 

Walton,  Hon.  Sir  E.  H., 

K.C.M.G 11 

Ward,  Ada  61 

Warren,  Sir  Charles  95 

Warrington  36 

Watkins,  Tommy...  219,  223 

Watson,  WiUiam  94 

Webb,  Clem.  D 223 

Webster,  Sergt. -Major  — 91 

Weinthal,  Eeo 169,  200 

Wellington  61 

Wheeler,  Harold 149 

White,  Col.  H 191 

‘‘  White  Horse  Syndicate  ” 69 

White,  Major  Robert 190 

Whittaker,  Lieut 82 

Wilde,  Oscar  33 

Wilde,  Sir  William 33 

William  II.,  Kaiser  53 

Williams,  E.  L 222 

Willoughby,  Digby  85 

Willoughby,  Sir  John  ....  190 

Wilson,  Allan  84 

Wilson,  R.  F 223 

Wilson,  Texas  149 

Witwatersrand  153 

" Wizard  of  the  North  ” . 29 

Wolhuter,  Mrs.  Frank  200 

Woodhead,  R.  Cawthra  . 99 

Woolwich 55 

Woolwich 49 

Woolwich 45 

Woolwich 40,  42 

Wood,  Mrs.  John  28 

Wright,  Mrs.  H 200 


Wright,  R.  W.,  134,  135,  147, 
159,  201 


Y 

Young  Folks’  Budget,  The  38,  39 


Z 


Zambesi 183 

Zarps,  The 183,  184 

Zeederberg,  — 152 

Zoutpansbcrg  173 

Zozimus  92 


Bournemouth ; 

W.  Mate  & Sons  (1919)  Btd.